Toronto reacts predictably for Trish & Edge~~New!!
Rated R for Ratings: One-on-One with Edge
Can Edge Bring Home the Gold"
Rated "E" for extreme
Rated R for Ratings: Why Edge wants to piss you off
"Let's Get Ready to Rumble!"
Edge much more than just R Rated Superstar
Rated R. Restricted
Champ on Edge of stardom
EVENT: Edge proud of his new title: WWE Champ
Crimes Of Passion
Living on the Edge: Lita & Edge's Love Affair Has Kane Seeing Red, and the Fans Scratching Their Heads~~New!!
Edge goes one for two
Edge gets the opportunity of a lifetime next week
Edge stoked to meet HBK at Royal Rumble
Forgoten Feud
EDGE OF INSANITY!
CC: The Edge of Reason by TSN.ca Staff
WWE's Adam Copeland talks about the highs and lows of pro wrestling
TSN Bookreview
EDGE DISCUSSES SURVIVOR SERIES, HIS NEW BOOK, INJURIES, BEING A FACE VS. A HEEL AND MORE
Book keeps readers on Edge
Edge Interview with IGN Sports (11-11-04)~~New!
Pro Wrestling Radio Interview with Edge (110204)~~New!
TSN.ca staff 10/11/2004
Edgeing close to Return by Anthony Cali
On the Edge of greatness by Anthony Cali
WWE News: Edge injured - Eyewitness details and post-show observations
Press Conference: Edge
COLUMN: Column O' Nonsense: Edgehead Memories
Interview on Talksport!!
EDGE GOES OUT OF HIS WAY TO WOW THE FANS// By Glendyne
An Interview with Edge// By Silvervision
EXCLUSIVE WWE WEBCHAT/ Postings from the Edge By THE LILSBOYS
Back From the Edge-The Resurrection of Adam Copeland///By Brian Solomon (Raw Mag June 2004) With Lance Storm, WWE's loss is OVW's gain by Phil Speer June 16, 2004
Wrestling's a pain in the neck, hand and foot by Dave Stubbs
A Tale of Two Champions By THE LILSBOYS credit to TheSun.co/uk
Can Copeland keep his 'Edge"' By Rennie Detore, TRIBUNE-REVIEW Sunday, May 2, 2004
The challenges of a comeback: No time to eat or sleep by Phil Speer on May 5, 2004
I.C. Title means something again by TSN.co Staff on 04-23-04
Chris Jericho's band "Fozzy" performs in Calgary club after Raw Monday Apr 21, 2004, 11:43 am
Edge returns By TIM BAINES - Ottawa Sun
Edge back in the ring at Backlash by Anthony Cali
NEW WORLD TAG TEAM CHAMPIONS April 19, 2004
Three Wise Men March, 2001
Byte This on April 6, 2001
Wrestlemania Boiling Point April, 2001
Table, Ladders and Chairs-- Again by Jon Lane
Three Friends Reunite in an Historic Night for Each by Jon Lane
The Adventures of Edge and Christian by Jon Lane
Working Without Ladders
TLC X-Seven" By Phil Speer
Tag Team Turmoil! by Jon Lane
Edge & Christian Mock Break Up Rumours by Greg Oliver-Slam!
Interview with Edge by Joltin Joe on June 16, 2001
All Hail The King
The Rating Game by Brian Solomon
Edge In Deutschland by Christian Heintz
Radio Interview at Hard Rock Cafe and Signing at Saturn in Germany
Dynasty-licious!! by: Aaron Williams wwe Magazine August 2001
Byte This!! 7-6-01 Credit: Rajah.com
Toronto 'Mania Would Be Dream Come True for Canadian Superstars By Phil Speer credit: WWE.com
An Awesome Intercontinental Champion by Seth Mates
Edge, Christian Hope For Success As Singles by Phil Speer wwe.com
Edge Vs. Christian - One Step Away From Wreaking of Awesomness by James Greene
Press Conference-Edge
Under The Ring: E & C Fighting Not Oney Themselves, but History by Al Galdi
The Nerd Group by Mike Pachuta
E & C Uncovering Their Awesomeness by Dov Teta
Wrestling Profile - Edge
Will Edge and Christian Shine As Singles" by Eric Benner
Beginning Of A Long Feud for Edge and Christian by Phil Speer
WWF's Edge Leaves Mark in Highlander Movie by Alex Marvez
Greetings To All My Fans by Kevin Kelly
Mind Games by Aaron Williams
Edge and Christian Sore, But Proud of Ladder Match by Phil Speer
The Undisputed Unified Champion by Seth Mates
Something Different From Regal and Edge by Phil Speer
Interview with Edge by Seth Mates
The Shakedown Article by Cody Monk
Couple Gets Engaged at Fan Axxess by Phil Speer
Edge Pulls Off "White-arooni" by Phil Speer
Edge & Linda McMahon on Canada AM credit: www.ProWrestlignInline.com
Edge's Toronto Tips
My Favorite Match
Angle: Backlash Match "made" Edge by Seth Mates
Hair Today, Gone at Judgment Day by Matt Duda
WWF Byte This! Recap (5-10-02)
Remembering The Forgotten TLC by Phil Speer
Edge, Angle Shine Again by Matt Duda
No Surgery For Edge; June Return Possible by Seth Mates
Pro Wrestler Adam Copeland Lends Muscle to Fight Against Heart Disease
WWE Byte This Recap 6-14-02
Interview with Edge by Seth Mates
Kevin Kelly's Commentary
So Good It's Sickening by Matt Duda
The Last Word by Gene Padden
Chat with Edge on MSN Live Nov. 7, 2002
Edge on Byte This 11-22-02
A-Train: We Could Do Better by Phil Speer
Edge To Buy His Mom a House by Phil Speer
Superstars Take Time Off to Enjoy Holidays by Phil Speer
Edge To Have Surgery, Miss One Year by Phil Speer
Ringer: Edge's Injury A Damn Shame
Edge Actively Pursuing Comeback- VERY Actively by Phil Speer
Update On Injured Edge by Cyrus
Edge Goes 1 on 1 with TSN.ca
Off The Record by Jon Waldman
Edge Talks About Kurt Angles Surgery, Funny Ribs and More by Amish Patel
Edge Recovering From Major Surgery by Ty Pilson
Byte This! Recap 11-07-03
Watch wrestling with your family: Edge Thursday, January 29, 2004 01:53:27 AM
Who's Got The EDGE" - The Wrestler Mag. May 2004 -by Jason Langin
Capsule Profile #318: Edge- Inside Wrestling April 2004
More on the Edge tug-of-war by Dave Scherer @ 2:20:11 PM on 2/26/2004
Byte This on Feb. 26, 2004
True and False with Edge and The Hurricane (Credit: WWE.com)
After 18 months, the Edgeucation resumes ... on RAW by Phil Speer March 23, 2004 (Mistress NOTE: he was out only 12 Months)
True & False with Edge and Torrie Wrestling vs T&A
Toronto reacts predictably for Trish & Edge
By GREG OLIVER - Producer, SLAM! Wrestling
TORONTO -- From an emotional fiance of Trish Stratus (sitting well off camera in the stands) to John Cena's hug of his
father after his victory, Unforgiven was proof that family still means a lot in the WWE.
Scores of kids and their parents were in attendance Sunday night at the pay-per-view at Toronto's Air Canada Centre
too. (No doubt, many of them went home with very age-appropriate t-shirts, like Carlito's "Spit happens" and DX's
"Vince likes cocks.")
But from a hometown crowd's perspective, there were only two matches that mattered.
Toronto diva Trish Stratus got a very good pop from the crowd when she came out for her women's title match against
Lita -- announced as her retirement match, win or lose. The crowd was up and down during the competitive match itself,
and roared when Stratus went to put on the Sharpshooter. (There had been a half-hearted "You screwed Bret" chant
directed at Vince McMahon earlier.)
After Lita's submission, Trish got plenty more cheers from the crowd as she showed off her seventh title belt. Like the
model she was before wrestling, and the bride she is about to become, she knew enough to play to the hard cameras at
ringside as well as the TV cameras. As they say, a little publicity can go a long way.
But it was Adam Copeland, aka Edge, from nearby Orangeville, Ontario, who really soaked in the crowd's adulation. No
attempt was made live to portray Edge as anything but the good guy in the bout. Even his long, royal blue wrestling
pants harkened back to his days hearing the cheers of the crowd.
Like Trish, he basked in the love.
For John Cena, however, it was a different story. He was booed almost equally with the cheers he received. The mixed
reaction could not compare to the solid mass behind his opponent in the Tables, Ladders and Chairs match for the WWE title.
The crowd at the ACC was up and down, like the Duke of York's 10,000 men, during the thrilling TLC match.
Following his victory, Cena stood defiantly under the Unforgiven entranceway, no doubt resisting the urge to tell off his
many detractors, some of whom had thrown debris at him. He held the belt aloft not once, but twice, as a type of "FU" to the crowd.
Having laid on the mat during Cena's lengthy, Marine-like salute to the crowd, Edge finally got to his feet after his crash
through two tables. There were medics on hand to help. He eventually shook off their help, and the crowd reacted with a
hearty huzzah. As if he had won, Edge took to each side of the ring to salute the fans who cheered him.
At the entranceway, Edge also stopped to acknowledge the shower of adulation. It wasn't the sly, cocky grin of the "Rated R
Superstar" that beamed across his face, but rather a genuine, heart-felt smile, full of gratitude and humbleness.
Edge, Trish, Toronto salutes you.
Back to Top
Rated R for Ratings: One-on-One with Edge
Heather Turk, SoCal.com Movie/TV Editor
Whether you love him or hate him (and odds are you probably hate him), Adam Copeland is one of the most underrated Superstars
in WWE today. Better known to millions as Edge, the 32-year-old Canadian is easily one of the most decorated athletes in the
business, holding the World Tag Team Championship 10 times, the Intercontinental Championship seven times, the WCW U.S.
Championship, the WWE Tag Team Championship and even the WWE Championship during his career. However, all of these
accomplishments seem constantly overshadowed by creative turns within the company, whether they be from the writers
themselves or by force of the fans. From the recently reunited DX to that whole Matt Hardy/Lita thing, it seems like Edge never
receives the spotlight he’s so deserving of without something else trying to steal it away.
Next to John Cena, one could argue that Edge is one of the hardest working wrestlers in the sports-entertainment industry.
Shortly after teaming up with Mick Foley and attacking ECW’s “Innovator of Violence” Tommy Dreamer on the May 8 edition of
"RAW," Foley and Edge declared themselves co-Hardcore Champions, starting a rivalry with Dreamer and fellow ECW star Terry Funk.
This resulted in Edge doing double duty during most WWE shows, playing a prominent role in both the ECW versus WWE storyline for
June 11's “ECW One Night Stand” and the No. 1 Contendership for the WWE Championship at June 25’s “Vengeance.” Even minor injuries
from the “WWE vs. ECW Head to Head” televised special couldn’t stop the Rated-R Superstar from stealing the show at “One Night Stand,”
and once again Edge played a crucial role not once but twice during the pay-per-view event, first by spearing Beulah to pick up the
victory during the six-person Hardcore Match (the only victory WWE had against ECW that night) and then by spearing John Cena through
a table, helping Rob Van Dam win the WWE Championship.
While both moves caused quite a bit of commotion amongst WWE and ECW fans, if there’s one thing Edge has become known for in recent
months it’s controversy. But despite being one of the biggest heels inside of the ring, in real life Edge is surprisingly down to
earth and even--dare I say it"--humble. When asked about his match with Dreamer and the soon-to-be 62-year-old Funk, Edge doesn’t
reply in that cocky, Rated-R Superstar tone fans have become accustomed to, but instead answers honestly, treating the hardcore legends
with the respect they deserve but haven‘t been getting lately inside of the ring.
“It seems to be everyone else’s mentality [carrying a match if one wrestler is younger and in better shape], but I don’t see it
that way,” Edge replies. “If it was an Iron Man Match, yeah, I’d probably be carrying it because Terry’s 62. But in a Hardcore
Match, I’ve seen these guys land in explosives, so I don’t underestimate their capabilities. They know some pretty creative ways
to entertain their ECW audience--more so than I do--so when it comes to being extreme, do I think I’m carrying the match" No.
If we’re talking athletic ability, though, yeah.”
Despite being a great technical wrestler, lately Edge has become known more for his death-defying stunts, like spearing Mick Foley
through a blazing table at “WrestleMania 22.” While Edge admits he doesn’t necessarily enjoy the extreme nature of his recent
matches, he’s been in the business long enough to understand the importance of showing his versatility inside the ring.
“There’s a saying, ‘Pain is only temporary--pride is forever,’” Edge states. “It’s my pride that drives me. Sure I can
get in the ring with some great technical wrestlers like (Chris) Benoit or (Kurt) Angle and go for an hour, but I can also
get in the ring with the Hardcore Legend Mick Foley and steal the show. I like showing that I’m multifaceted, but I can’t
say I enjoy the Hardcore Matches. Maybe before my neck surgery when I thought I was superhuman and nothing could hurt me,
but all those TLC and Ladder Matches catch up to a person. I just try not to think about it before I get in the ring because
if I talked about it beforehand--the barbed-wire, going through a table set on fire--I just might take myself out of the match.
But once you get out there and you hear how loud and vocal and blood-thirsty the crowd is, I’m not sure if it’s adrenaline or
stupidity, but something gets you through.”
While there’s no denying Edge’s capability inside of the ring, it’s still hard to believe that the original Mr. Money in the
Bank was only WWE Champion for a mere three weeks. At “Vengeance,” though, Edge is scheduled to face RVD to take back what he
thinks is rightfully his--the WWE Championship. While onscreen Edge remains bitter about his transitional championship reign,
in real life the WWE Superstar seems to have no hard feelings whatsoever.
“It’s business,” he states. “I had an idea [the title reign would be short], but really I used it as a stepping stone--an
opportunity for everyone to take notice. I knew I deserved it and could handle being WWE Champion, but there were people who
doubted me. Ratings went up, though, when I was champ, and people definitely remember the live sex celebration. I think I
proved that I could be the go-to guy.”
“Plus,” Edge continues, “having been WWE Champion, I could technically retire tomorrow and have done it all. Am I upset
with how short the title reign was" No, but I definitely think I could do more.”
Edge’s brief post-“New Year’s Revolution” title reign aside, should he win the WWE Championship from RVD at “Vengeance,”
Edge would be the first heel champion to hold the prestigious title since JBL lost the belt to John Cena back at “WrestleMania
21.” Given the fact that Edge would be bringing the most historic championship in sports-entertainment back home to WWE, can
fans expect a surprise face-turn for the Rated-R Superstar in the near future"
“No,” Edge replies with a laugh. “I’m having too much fun, in case you couldn’t tell by my performances. Plus, fans don’t
want me to be face. Whenever I look at the landscape, I pride myself on being one of the only heels in the locker room. I
remember the days when people were chasing me and Christian trying to beat us for the World Tag Team Championship. Having
a heel champ would be fun.”
Of course, one of the things that put Edge over as a heel was when his personal life became publicized by fellow WWE Superstar
Matt Hardy. In early 2005 news broke that Edge and Lita, a.k.a. Amy Dumas, had slept together in real life, resulting in the
demise of Copeland’s second marriage as well as Dumas and Hardy’s long-term relationship. Fans immediately turned against Edge
and Lita, and vocalized their opinions of the two so frequently that the creative team at WWE had to write the real-life affair
into “RAW’s” storylines.
“That didn’t surprise me at all,” Edge states. “That type of thing happens all the time in the business we’re in, but usually
the people involved are mature enough not to make it public. In this case certain parties weren’t, and once it was made public
word caught on that it was the cool, cult thing to do to chant ‘You screwed Matt!’ at a ‘RAW’ taping--sort of like chanting
‘ECW’ back in the day. For Matt, sadly, it was the most attention he’d gotten.”
The real-life locker room drama not only resulted in Edge cementing his place in sports-entertainment history as a genuine
heel, but also caused WWE’s creative team to pair up Edge and Lita as an onscreen couple since fans wouldn’t let the two
escape their past. While the partnership was a bit awkward at first, Edge says he’s used to it now and couldn’t be happier
to have Lita by his side.
“It’s fun having her out there with me,” Edge states. “Whether I was part of a tag team or just out there by myself, I never
had someone ringside to really interfere with my matches. Being together, sort of this packaged deal, it really adds to the
dynamic. The other week Amy had just moved so she had two days off, and it was weird not having her out there with me. I think
even from a fan’s perspective something was missing. Plus, since she’s a wrestler, it’s awesome to have someone out there who
can do moonsaults and really get involved in the matches. There are few girls in the WWE locker room who can do what I want.”
While having the former Women’s Champion ringside might help Edge physically during a tough match, sometimes Lita’s presence
helps Edge out emotionally, too--like during that infamous live sex celebration.
“That was awkward,” Edge recalls with a laugh. “I remember at the time thinking to myself, ‘What am I doing"’ I just tried to
go to a different place once I got inside of that ring. I mean, I can stand around in my wrestling tights and that’s fine, but
standing there in my underwear…I just felt so naked. But somehow we got through it.”
With so many Superstars taking their acting skills to the big screen, it’s only natural to wonder when Edge will make his
feature film debut. After all, not only does he have the talent but he also has the good looks, making him an obvious candidate
for WWE Films’ next big project. But unlike The Rock, Triple H and Kane, Edge says he’s perfectly content simply showing off his
acting chops each week on “RAW.”
“If something were to fall into my lap, sure, I’d do it, but I don’t have an agent or anything like that,” he states.
“I’m 32. I don’t see myself starting over again in another industry, especially when I don’t have to. Maybe I would do
something out of sheer boredom, but I’m lazy.”
While Hollywood might not be Edge’s second calling, one thing the Superstar is a fan of outside of the ring is music.
Although Edge admits he’s “not musically gifted enough” to start his own band like former WWE Superstar Chris Jericho (“I
can’t sing to save my life,” Edge says.), the longtime music fan does enjoy playing guitar in his free time. Of course,
being a WWE Superstar, free time is a bit of an oxymoron, so Edge tried to bring his love of music on the road with him.
“That didn’t work,” Edge recalls. “I bought a Martin Acoustic for travel, but the first rule of being a wrestler--the first
thing you learn in Wrestling 101--is to always make your wrestling gear your carryon so if your luggage gets lost you can
still wrestle. It was just too much.”
Now, Edge simply resorts to bringing his iPod on the road with him, although he recently left his travel companion back
home in Canada and had to make an emergency trip to Best Buy for some new CDs. Included in his $120 purchase were the latest
from Wolfmother (“The first time I heard them they kicked my ass,” Edge says.), Eagles of Death Metal and the Red Hot Chili
Peppers, as well as CDs from Metallica, Foo Fighters and the Allman Brothers.
“Anything with a guitar in it I'm a fan of," Edge replies when asked about his musical preference. “I’m not really into
country or hip-hop, although I do like Ludacris. But I just can’t listen to a whole hip-hop CD.”
While for the time being music remains purely a hobby for the Rated-R Superstar, the one thing that will always be something
more in Edge’s book is his love for professional wrestling. Heading into “Vengeance,” Edge says he’s excited to get in the
ring with RVD, the man who some say Edge “chose” to fight for the WWE Championship when he interfered with the title match at
“One Night Stand” and ended Cena’s chances of walking out of the Hammerstein Ballroom with the gold. And although Edge is
looking forward to the things he and RVD could do as they battle each other for the coveted WWE Championship, looking
ahead--win or lose--Edge has other Superstars he’d like to face before hanging up his tights for good.
“I’d love to get back in the ring with Benoit or Angle, and I still haven’t had my run with Triple H,” Edge states. “I’d
also love to face Rey Mysterio. The only match we ever had together was this rare, six-man interbrand match. That was
really special for both us and the fans, and I would love to face him again one-on-one. I would also love to face the
Undertaker at ‘WrestleMania.’”
Of course, Edge versus Undertaker at “WrestleMania” would mean one of the two Superstars would have to give up his
undefeated “WrestleMania” streak, but that’s something Edge says he’s willing to put on the line.
“Yeah, one of us would have to lose, but it would be so much fun it would be worth it,” he concludes. “I would love to go out
with that match.”
credit: www.socal.com
Back to Top
Can Edge Bring Home the Gold"
credit: wwe.com
Two weeks ago at ECW One Night Stand, Edge basically helped Rob Van Dam become WWE Champion by spearing John Cena through
a table. RVD then took the gold to the premiere of ECW on Sci Fi, where he rechristened it the ECW World Championship.
This Sunday, however, Edge has the opportunity to bring that gold back to RAW when he faces RVD at Vengeance.
In an exclusive WWE.com interview prior to One Night Stand, Edge said that he didn’t really have a preference for his
opponent at Vengeance. However, his actions in the Hammerstein Ballroom spoke louder than his words, and now he has the
chance to bring the WWE Championship back to RAW.
So what would that mean to the Rated-R Superstar" “I think the key word is that I would be winning the WWE Championship,”
he told WWE.com. “I’m pro Edge so as long as it involves me winning the Championship, that’s all that matters to me. I am
contracted to RAW and I wrestle for WWE; therefore, it would come back, but that’s because I care about winning it. Let’s
face it, I care about myself; I don’t care about the other guys in the WWE locker room or the guys in the ECW locker room.”
Edge had to care about Randy Orton on Tuesday night, as the two teamed up to face Van Dam and Kurt Angle on ECW on Sci Fi.
Unfortunately, it was an extreme setback for the WWE team, as RVD and Angle took the victory with the WWE Champion pinning
Edge after a Five-Star Frog Splash. While that may give Van Dam the momentum heading into this Sunday night, he’s eagerly
awaiting Sunday for different reasons.
“I look forward to (Vengeance) because it’s going to be my first title defense,” he said. “It’s a good thing being the
World Champion and I believe that a lot of people don’t expect for me to hold on to (the championship) for very long.
With that in mind, I look forward to having the chance to defend it.”
Despite Edge’s stance on not caring about the locker room, he has always maintained that he respects Van Dam. The WWE
Champion has returned that respect, but after all that Edge has done in recent weeks, the match has now become a little
more personal to RVD.
“Obviously it is (more personal); that spear wasn’t meant to injure me, it was just meant to insult me,” he said. “So
I have to accept the fact that he publicly threw an insult at me. I’m not one to get worked up over being insulted; it
takes quite a lot to get to me and I don’t think that’s going to change. But now on top of just beating Edge, I’m thinking
of insulting him back. That’s how it goes; we call it a receipt.”
While obviously confident, RVD full well knows that the match taking place in a WWE ring may be a bit of a detriment to his
style. “I wish it was ECW, “ he said, “but it’s Vengeance; I suppose that’s going to effect what I can use to my advantage in
the match, but I look forward to it.”
Edge is certainly ready to exploit that; in fact, the Rated-R Superstar is so confident that he’s already willing to tell the
fans what his second WWE Championship reign will be like. “I think that the people can expect more excitement; (they can) expect
the unexpected, which was what happened with my first Championship reign,” the Rated-R Superstar crowed. “Not only will you see
things that aren’t supposed to happen on national TV, but you will also see me go out there and steal the show. I like to pride
myself on being one of the best in-ring performers in the world, so not only am I going to push buttons and make you hate me and
do sleazy things, but I’ll also go in there and fall off of a ladder through a table on the floor (if I have to). And of course,
I’ll get back up and retain the Championship.”
Will that scenario begin this coming Monday on RAW, or will the WWE Championship still be held in enemy territory when Vengeance
is said and done"
Back to Top
Rated "E" for extreme By Louie Dee
June 20, 2006
This week could be one of the biggest of Edge’s WWE career. The big stop is Sunday night at Vengeance, where he will challenge
Rob Van Dam for the WWE Championship; but before he gets to pay-per-view, he will first make a stop on the Sci Fi Channel.
Tonight, Edge & Randy Orton will team up to face Olympic Gold Medalist Kurt Angle and WWE Champion Rob Van Dam on ECW turf.
Last week on the premiere of ECW on Sci Fi, Edge sent a message to Van Dam by spearing him in the middle of the ring. “I
respect RVD, always have and always will,” the Rated-R Superstar told WWE.com in an exclusive interview. “But just because
I respect him doesn’t mean that I’m not going to take a cheap shot if I can get it. In fact, it means I might take more
cheap shots because if I respect you it means I know you’re tough.”
Last night on RAW, Paul Heyman got Jonathan Coachman to make the tag team match for tonight’s ECW on Sci Fi. Later in the
night, RVD got perhaps a little advantage, attacking Edge after his match with Ric Flair and nailing the Rated-R Superstar
with a Five-Star Frog Splash.
Tonight they will start on equal ground, and even though it will be a hostile environment for the RAW Superstars, Edge
isn’t fazed one bit.
“The ECW environment doesn’t intimidate me at all,” the Rated-R Superstar said. “If I’ve proven anything it’s that I excel in
their environment. That’s why the ECW fans don’t like me, because I do what they love better than the guys that they worship.”
Above all Edge is looking forward to facing both of his opponents tonight, but he has a different reason for each one.
“I thrive on competition, and it’s been a long time since Angle and I have been in the same ring,” he said. “It’s going to
be fun. As for RVD, I can’t wait to sink my teeth into what he does in that ring; it will be a nice gauge on what I can expect
on Sunday. I’m looking forward to it.”
The ECW environment is quite possibly the biggest variable Edge will go up against this week; can he survive and gain back the
momentum heading into Vengeance"
Back to Top
Rated R for Ratings: Why Edge wants to piss you off
Interview by Brian Solomon
He's one of the most controversial and outspoken Superstars in WWE history. And although he's had a lot of critics over
the years, he managed to shut them all up in January when he captured the WWE Championship in stunning fashion New Year's
Revolution. Yet, Edge remains hungry, eager to prove the doubters wrong, and intent on shocking as many people as he
can in the process. The "Rated-R Superstar" recently sat down with Raw Magazine, and he wasn't afraid to speak his mind on
why he should still be champion, why Mick Foley needed a beating, and why Lita had better watch her step.
Raw Magazine: What did it mean to you to finally win the WWE Championship after being here more than eight years"
Edge: Actually, it goes back further than that for me. It goes back to childhood and seeing [wrestling] for the
first time and wanting to do this as my life. So, it really was a lifelong dream. I think everybody who gets into this
industry can say that, and if they don't then they should get out of it. Winning the title was a vindication. I'll be honest,
a lot of it was like, 'See, I told you so' to everyone who said I couldn't do it, and I know there were a lot, even within the
company. And I did it. Now, if I had to, I could retire and say I accomplished everything. Mind you, that doesn't meant hat
there aren't still things I want to do.
Raw: Why do you think it took so long to happen"
Edge: There's a different path for everybody. I look at my path as the same kind that [Shawn] Michaels took, that
Bret Hart took. We all cut our teeth in tag teams, went to (the) Intercontinental (Championship) and finally the (WWE
Championship). And people doubted whether they could it, too. So I love proving people wrong, which I seem to have been
able to do throughout my whole career.
Raw: Yet you lost the title back to John Cena in just a few weeks. Why do you think you weren't able to hold
it for very long"
Edge: I think there were powers beyond my control that didn't necessarily think I would succeed with the title,
and I did. Once again, I proved those people wrong. I think ratings proved those people wrong. I think attendance proved
those people wrong. The fact that (WWE stock) went up proved those people wrong. But sometimes that doesn't change things.
From a cumulative standpoint, my title reign was the highest-rated in terms of television since Stone Cold's. That's pretty
big, and that made me fell like I delivered, and could've delivered a lot more. But I'll continue to do so at whatever level I'm at.
Raw: Do you think of yourself as a transitional champion"
Edge: When you look at the facts, no. The actual definition of a transitional champion would indicate that the title
would have to go from John Cena to me to someone else. Therefore, I don't think it really fits, and all I have to do is win the
title again for that term to never be applied to me.
Raw: Were you looking ahead to WrestleMania 22 and assuming you'd still be champion, instead of focusing on the Royal
Rumble first"
Edge: No, I always look at what's right ahead of me. So I would never look ahead to WrestleMania until I got past the
Royal Rumble. That's always been my mentality. That being said, I think I deserved to be in the title match at WrestleMania.
But I don't look past one pay-per-view to the next. Especially when you're the champion, you can't do that.
Raw: You've never cared what people think, but now more than ever, you seem to have no respect for anything.
What prompted this"
Edge: I've always gone my own way. One thing that I've realized, more so than before, is that by not caring what
anyone thinks, I get a lot further. When I actually cared a little what people thought, it would hold me back. So when I
decided that I wasn't going to let anything hold me back, I knew I had to go completely over the top and just not give a s*** what
anybody thinks. If I continued to care what people thought, I wouldn't be where I am.
Raw: What made you come to that conclusion"
Edge: The last few years. You can even trace it back to when I injured my neck and I was out for a year. I think
that kind of changed my perception of things. From that point on, it seemed to kind of be a gradual process to get to
where I am now. I think I needed for that to happen, I needed things outside the industry to happen that got pulled
into the industry, like the Lita scenario. I needed that stuff to happen in order to get to this attitude. Didn't know
it, wouldn't plan on going through all that again, but I think I made lemonade out of lemons.
Raw: While you were out, you missed two WrestleManias, XIX and XX. Was that a particularly sore spot"
Edge: One of the things you want to do in this industry is appear at WrestleMania; it's our Super Bowl. When you get
in this industry, you want to wrestle for WWE, you want to compete at WrestleMania, and you want to win the WWE Championship.
Those should be you main goals. Now, another goal for me is to main event WreslteMania. But missing two WrestleManias and being
so close to being ready by WrestleMania XX was really hard, because I felt healthy, I felt good to go, but I hadn't got my clearance yet.
Raw: Why target someone like Mick Foley, the one guy everyone likes"
Edge: See, that's exactly why. I want to target the person that everyone loves, because I want to be the person
that everyone hates. I pride myself on being the person that everyone hates. That's my job. I get off on that. I want
to inflict damage on the person that everyone loves, because that'll make everyone hate me that much more. What the "Rated-R
Superstar" is all about is pushing buttons. I want to push you buttons. I want to piss you off.
Raw: How much of the success you're currently enjoying is thanks to the whole situation with Lita and Matt Hardy"
Edge: I don't think you can go there now. I don't think you can say it's because of the Lita controversy anymore.
Maybe that started it, but I've taken it to a whole other level now. I've taken it somewhere else. Whether it's a live sex
show, or whether it's wrestling in a TLC Match against Ric Flair and pulling off one of my and Ric's best matches at this point in
his career, when he's never been in a Ladder Match before - whatever it is, I'm doing things to push buttons. It's not
just the fact that someone fell in love with me and out of love with someone else.
Raw: Is there anything or anyone you do respect"
Edge: No, not anymore. I don't respect anything. I respect myself. Last year, if you want to go back to the Matt
Hardy incident, that showed me not to respect anything. I don't respect the fans anymore. I used to care what they thought,
and then I had Jim Bob McGillicutty in Billings, Montana commenting on my personal life. Sorry, that threw respect right out
the window for me. So, the only things I respect now are myself, Lita and the industry itself.
Raw: How important is Lita from a business standpoint"
Edge: She's integral. I wouldn't have gotten to where I am without her. We've done this together. When you think of
the evil power couple, I don't know if there's ever been one as successful as us. Some might argue Triple H and Stephanie, but I
think our situation is just different. We've kind of carver our own little piece of history, and I'm proud of that.
Raw: Back when the controversy with Lita was just a part of your private life, did you ever imagine that it would become
all this"
Edge: No, I had no idea what it would become. My whole mentality was, I was going to take negatives and turn them into
positives. That's pretty much what I've done my entire career, and it wasn't going to be any different now.
Raw: Did you have nay misgivings about making it public"
Edge: In the beginning, yeah, which is why I didn't comment on it at first, until it got to the point where there was
no choice but to comment on it. And once I did, I think everyone realized that I had a lot of valid points. Honestly, arguing
against Matt was kind of like clubbing a baby seal. Promo-wise, let's not compare. You're going to get buried. There's very
few that can keep up with me, Mick Foley being one of them, Ric Flair being another, and Triple H.
Raw: If you ever felt Lita would be a threat or obstacle, would you get rid of her"
Edge: In a second.
Raw: Does she know that"
Edge: Whether she does or not isn't really my concern. Right now she doesn't need to be worried. And as long as she
continues down the road she's going, we're cool. But I think if you seen me, it's pretty much a given that you know exactly
what I care about most in the world: Myself and the WWE Championship.
Raw: Do you think you'll get another shot at the title"
Edge: I think I've given everyone no choice but to give me another shot, which was my goal.
Back to Top
"Let's Get Ready to Rumble!"
In the red corner: emo kings Hawthorne Heights, clutching $848 of Blenders
money. In the blue corner: a day of grappling mayhem with the stars of the WWE. Remember now, no eye-gouging!
By Clark Collis
Blender,April 2006
The last time I was here I saw the Insane Clown Posse, says Hawthorne Heights bassist Matt Ridenour,
inspecting the interior of Dayton, Ohios Hara Arena. They came down in cages and had a fake SWAT team.
But what I really remember is seeing two people, completely naked, having sex on the floor.
A bizarre sight, to be sure. But, this afternoon, it is possible that the venue is about to play host to an even
stranger one. For Hawthorne Heights have chosen to spend their Blender-provided $848 on a day of sweaty fun
with the visiting World Wrestling Entertainment. Tonight the Dayton-based quintet will enjoy a full evenings
worth of grapple-heavy entertainment, but first it has been arranged for the band to receive a tutorial from recently
crowned WWE champion Edge.
On the surface, a day of suplexes and piledrivers sounds like an excessively testosteroneous diversion for such a,
well, emotional emo group. But, as the groups 28-year-old frontman, J.T. Woodruff, explains climbing
with the rest of the band into the WWE wrestling ring boredom can go a long way in bringing out ones
killer instinct (or at least ones desire to watch hairy, well-oiled men body-slam each other). We wanted
to do something we hadnt done before, says Woodruff. And theres not really that much to do
in Dayton.
Lets get ready to rumble! Ridenour, 24, shouts.
Yeah, get this guy out here! adds guitarist Micah Carli, 26. Lets kick his ass!
That this is unlikely to happen becomes clear when Edge himself arrives all six feet five inches, 240 fat-free pounds
of him. The wrestler is what is known in the business as a heel, which means he does everything in his power to
make himself hated by fans, be that gouging an opponents eyes or, possibly, beating up a puny indie band. Mercifully,
out of character, Edge proves to be amiability incarnate and, upon request, reels off a seemingly endless list of his
wrestling-incurred injuries.
Ive torn my ACL, he recalls. Torn my labrum, dislocated my shoulder, tore my pec, broke
my neck, fractured skull, metal rods in all my teeth, lot of stitches. Other than that, he grins, Im
good.
It is at this moment that Casey Calvert, 24, the bands resident joker, rushes Edge, as if to slam him with his
right arm. Although the guitarists limb stops mere inches away from his nose, the wrestler doesnt even
blink, although he does inform Calvert that the move would look more impressive if his arm were at a different angle.
Further lessons follow as Edge shows the band how, for example, to execute a piledriver, using Calvert as his rag doll
of an opponent, which provokes raucous laughter from the remaining, not-being-hoisted-upside-down Hawthorne Heights
members. In between the band pepper him with questions about the heaviest guy hes ever body-slammed (Big
Show hes 500 pounds) and whether people talk shit to him outside the ring (Not to my
face).
Only when Woodruff asks Edge to confirm that wrestling is fixed does he prove a reluctant interviewee.
Its
all entertainment! the champ demurs, and then continues his demonstration of how to most
effectively menace your opponent with a metal chair.
Finally, the training session over, Edge nicely demonstrates the insane dichotomy of his life by announcing that he intends
to donate his $300 payment from the band to an animal shelter, and then implores the band to boo him at tonights event.
With a few hours to kill, the band relocate to nearby seafood eatery the Shuckin Shack to ruminate on their recent
success. Since its release in 2004, the quintets first album, The Silence in Black and White, has sold well
over half a million copies.
We never thought wed be pushing a million copies of our debut, says drummer Eron Bucciarelli, 26,
the bands acknowledged business brain.
Have you seen the area that were in right now" asks Woodruff, waving a fork out of the window at the,
it has to be said, less than picture-postcard-like Dayton suburban-scape. This is a typical Midwestern city. The
music scene is very small. We just dont take anything for granted.
The future does look encouraging, however. Their new album, If Only You Were Lonely, is a hook-heavy, metal-
tinged tour through the mind of a chronically apologetic boyfriend, and boasts a clutch of eye-catching song titles,
like Where Can I Stab Myself in the Ears"
That was a post on the website, reveals Woodruff, who writes the bands lyrics. Someone
said our new album was ready, and they were, like, Oh great, where can I stab myself in the ears"
And the next reply was,
in the ears" laughs Calvert.
As it happens, ear-stabbing is about the only act of mayhem we do not witness after returning to the Hara
Arena. Both chairs and steps are utilized in the various bouts, as is the receipt for a Louis Vuitton bag belonging
to the mother of one wrestler who seeks retribution on another for damaging it at some previous encounter. All of
which leaves the band both entertained and often utterly confused.
I think were the only people here that have no idea whats going on, says Bucciarelli,
as female wrestlers Trish Stratus and Victoria set about grappling each other. I just dont know
which is funnier: this wrestling match or the 5-year-olds sitting behind us yelling bitch fight!
With the WWE having comped the bands tickets, they still have plenty of money to spend and, during the
intermission, visit a nearby merch stand, where they splurge on an outsized $350 commemorative championship belt.
A line of kids swiftly forms to have their picture taken with the band. They have no idea who Hawthorne Heights are
they just want a photo of themselves with the belt. Then its time for the main event, a grudge match
between crowd favorite John Cena and our tutor, Edge. As the latter enters the ring, our party enthusiastically
joins in the massed booing an outpouring of hatred that Edge provokes to further heights of loathing by
insulting an audience member (Dumbass!) and ultimately getting disqualified for punching Cena in
the nuts.
Thanks a lot, Woodruff says to Blender as we file out. That is the coolest thing
weve ever done with a magazine.
Its been a learning experience, adds Ridenour, fresh from posing avec belt with another
bunch of youngsters. I thought we needed to write great songs to get kids to love us. But now I realize
all we needed was a big fucking belt.
|
Back to Top
Edge much more than just R Rated Superstar>
Wrestling’s Rated R Superstar really isn’t such a bad guy.
Forget the live sex show a while back on Monday Night RAW. Forget that he drips with arrogance each time
he gets his hand on a microphone.
He’s really just Adam Copeland, alias Edge.
A good Canadian. A good guy. With a good in-ring character to sink his teeth into.
“Billy Graham and Dusty Rhodes say it best ... You can talk people into the seats and I’m trying to
talk my way into being the most hated wrestler,” says the Rated R Superstar, who will face Mick Foley at
Wrestlemania on April 2 in Chicago. “I can be this brash, sleazy, overconfident scumbag and get away with it.
“It’s not really me. Some people get confused and think I’m Edge. But I don’t go spear people in the
streets, I don’t go walking around in my Calvin Kleins.”
Edge got a taste of being at the top, winning the world title from John Cena only to lose it back to
him earlier this year ... and he wants to get back there again.
“I want that title again,” he says. “It wasn’t a fluke that ratings went up when I was the champion and
it wasn’t a fluke that they went down when I lost the title.”
He’s looking forward to his match with Foley.
“When he was doing the singles thing, I was always the tag-team guy,” says Edge. “And then it was a
matter of me being hated enough.
“We’ve always had a good relationship backstage. Right now, I’m really focused on Mick. My goal is
to have people talking about that match more than anything else. I’m going to try and steal the show.
“I’ve been lucky enough to step in with some of the best — Hulk Hogan, Shawn Michaels, The Rock, Stone Cold,
Undertaker and Ric Flair. But up until now, (Mick and I) have never been in the ring at the same time. That’s crazy.”
It’s funny how times have changed for Edge. He and best buddy Jay Reso (Christian) grew up dreaming of being
wrestlers. They held several tag titles before Christian left WWE for TNA. Edge won and lost the WWE title just before
Christian won the TNA heavyweight strap.
“I really expected to end my career with Jay and one more E and C reunion. I guess that’s not going to
happen,” says Edge, who says he would like to get in the ring with Rob Van Dam.
Edge is quick to credit Cena, who some fans continue to dump on.
“I can’t stress how much fun it is wrestling John Cena,” he says. “People ask me who is underrated. A
guy like Chris Benoit is underutilized. Cena is utilized correctly, but he’s underrated. Some guys were
cheering him when he was doing the hard-edge raps ... now they’re booing him because he’s got little kids
cheering him. It’s a bum rap that he’s not a good wrestler.”
Edge says his three favourites opponents are Benoit, Cena and Randy Orton.
Last night was big for WWE, with Saturday Night’s Main Event on NBC.
TNA held its Destination X pay-per-view last Sunday, an event that featured the debut of Scott Steiner
as one of the “bad guys.” Steve Borden (Sting) also returned. Now it’s fine and dandy to bring back all these
old-school wrestlers, but if I was TNA I’d be worried about the effect its having on my new stars. Guys like
AJ Styles, Samoa Joe, Christopher Daniels and Petey Williams shouldn’t have to take a backseat to anyone —
especially guys whose best days are behind them.
Expect to see Shannon Moore back in a WWE ring sometime soon.
Verne Gagne will be inducted into the WWE Hall of Fame the day before Wrestlemania.
TNA’s next pay-per-view is Lockdown, April 23.
Back to Top
Rated R. Restricted
March 3, 2006 - Rated R. Restricted. Language. Violence. Sex.
That pretty much sums up Edge's title reign in the WWE. A stint that saw The Rated R Superstar cut up while
cutting down opponents in promos, deliver an early candidate for Match of the Year against Ric Flair, and of
course, Live Sex on Raw that elevated his valet and "partner" Lita to the top of every Internet search list.
Edge's run with the belt, short as it was, entertained, excited, and (sorry for the gimmick infringement Rock),
electrified WWE fans with a new breed of champ. Someone who wanted you to hate him.
Hate him with passion.
Boo. Heckle. Cuss his every spear.
That's his role as a heel, something Edge takes enormous pride in, because when you cheer for the bad
guy, the bad guy isn't doing his job.
This heel is Rated R for all the right reasons, and he's never restricted when speaking his mind.
Say hello to the bad guy. The best bad guy in the business.
IGN Sports: About a year ago, you told me that you never wanted to do another TLC match because of your
neck injury. Then I turn on Raw and watch you take one of the most ridiculous bumps I've ever seen.
Edge: Yeah, I actually tore a chunk out of my elbow on that one. My doctor told me the other day
I
didn't even realize it. I knew my elbow hurt, but I took a big chunk out. What are you going to do" [laughs] I
did the Money in the Bank ladder match last year at Wrestlemania, and I made sure everybody knew I didn't want to
do that match either. I was more or less talked into it because there were five other guys to spread the
responsibilities around. Then I did the ladder match with Matt Hardy, and I knew if any two people could pull
off a ladder match, it was Edge and Matt Hardy. The big test, though, was with Ric Flair. It wasn't just a
ladder match, but a TLC match, and then we're talking tables, then we're talking chairs. We're also talking
about Ric Flair who has never been in a ladder match or a TLC match. Part of the reason it was such a huge
challenge was part of the reason I wanted to do it. As much as I say I don't want any part of these matches,
I really don't because of my body's sake, but then my mind and my competitiveness takes over and I want to
show that I can do a TLC match with anybody. And to Ric's credit, he got in there and he completely backed
up his claims to being one of the best ever, if not the best ever. He got that glimmer in his eye and he was
able to hang with me. I'm not trying to sound cocky, but if you can hang with me in a TLC match, then you're
doing something good.
IGN Sports: People are already talking about it as a potential Match of the Year candidate.
Edge: I'm proud of it, and I feel confident enough to say that. When the match was over, I thought it was
pretty good, but then when I walked to the back, people were telling me it was the best ladder match I ever had. I
think it was the drama. Was it the most crazy bumps you've ever taken" No, because there were only two guys as opposed
to six in the other TLC. This was the first ever one-on-one TLC match, so there were a lot less crazy bumps taken, but
I think we were able to tell a story and create some drama in there. I think the fact that Ric had people believing that
he might win this thing was huge. He had his daughter at ringside, it was in Raleigh, North Carolina
it was just a
complete story for a wrestling match. I'm just proud it worked out the way it did. Like I said, no, I don't want to
do TLC matches, but when it's setup like that, it's tough to say no. I've heard people say that this will go down as
one of Ric's best matches, so that's definitely saying something.
IGN Sports: I know you were a huge wrestling fan as a kid, so it has to be unbelievable for you to know that you
once tagged with Hulk Hogan and now wrestled in one of Flair's best matches.
Edge: You nailed it right on the head. There were a lot of things that I never thought I'd get the opportunity
to do in this industry. These are the extra bonuses that I've gotten to do that I never thought I'd get to do. Teaming
with Hogan and winning the belts and being the only guy he's ever won the belts with, man, I never thought that would
happen. I will be able to go back and watch that 15 years from now and still get goosebumps because I am such a huge
wrestling fan. Wrestling Shawn Michaels was another big one for me because he was such a huge influence. And with
Flair, I knew we had something special when they were hooking that belt up and raising it. I was looking across at
Ric Flair and I was thinking to myself: 'I'm wrestling Ric Flair for the WWE title, TLC match, my first title
defense
that's another goosebump. I can honestly say that there is only one other guy who I would've loved to
have wrestled but I don't think I'll get to, and that's Bret Hart. I wrestled my guys growing up. I've wrestled with
Hulk Hogan. I've wrestled against Shawn Michaels. I've wrestled against Ric Flair. I just won't be able to get my hands
on Bret, but I've been so happy about everything I've been able to do from a fan's standpoint.
IGN Sports: It should be great for you, as a fan, to be there when Bret Hart is inducted into the Hall of Fame this year.
Edge: Oh man, I am so happy he's finally getting his moment. He deserves it, his fans deserve it, and I'm not
going to lie, it's going to be one of those moments where I guarantee you almost every one of the boys, and the same
with when Eddie is inducted, it's going to be tough to keep the tears back.
IGN Sports: What's your favorite Bret Hart moment"
Edge: He had so many, and he had some hidden gems. Watching his DVD, there are some great matches people forget
about. I always loved his matches against Curt Hennig, and the one at SummerSlam where he won the IC title is a classic,
but there is also this one on the DVD from King of the Ring that might be better. His match against Davey Boy at Wembley
Stadium, any match he had against the Dynamite Kid, whether it was Stampede wrestling or the WWE was a classic. I remember
he had one against Randy Savage on Saturday Night's Main event that isn't talked about too much, but I remember as a kid,
it was awesome. I was a big fan of Bret, he was a huge influence, as were Shawn, Hulk, and Ric.
IGN Sports: You have another earmark match coming up against Mick Foley
Edge: Funny you said earmark considering Mick only has one ear.[laughs]
IGN Sports: What should people expect from this match, especially since you're stepping right into his comfort
zone with the hardcore rules"
Edge: Mick and I go back a long way, and we've always had really good chemistry. Back when it was Edge and
Christian with Foley as commissioner, we always had great chemistry when it came to cutting promos, but we never
had that chance to get in the ring together even though I always wanted to. Mick, along with Undertaker, those are
the last two guys I really want to do an angle with in wrestling, so I'm finally getting to do that with Mick. Mick
has that reputation for being the hardcore guy, but I've also built my own reputation now. So if you see Edge, whether
it's a Street Fight, a Stretcher match, a TLC match, a No DQ match, I've had some pretty crazy matches in all of those
formats. So when you hear that Edge is in one of these matches, you know you're going to get something special, and by
putting me in there with Mick, who is also known for these crazy matches, all I can tell you is this: We're going to
steal the show. I am going to make sure that no other match at Wrestlemania can touch it. That's my mentality. The way to
do that is with a whole lot of brutality and to do some things that you've never seen before in WWE. It's going to be
violent, and it's going to be one of those matches that you don't want the kids to watch. It might feel like a horror
show at times. It might feel like a car wreck at times. But I'm going to make sure that when people are leaving that
building, they are saying: 'Damn, Edge and Foley tore the house down.' My feeling is that I should be in the main event
this year. You don't want to put me in it, so I'm just going to go ahead and steal the show.
IGN Sports: They did such a great job of building the feud between you and Cena that I just assumed you guys were
going to be in the main event at Mania.
Edge: I did too, and I think a lot of people feel that is the way it should be, but it is not. What I do, if you're
going to give me some lemons, I make lemonade. And no better guy to do it with than Mick Foley. It's going to be an honor
to wrestle him, and it's going to be so much fun to do the buildup to it. I like to think that I've built my promo skills
up to the point to where I'm one of the better ones in the business
Mick might be the best in the business. So not
only are you going to have this car wreck at Mania, you're going to have some fun with the buildup promo-wise and storyline-wise.
IGN Sports: Have you gone back and watched some of his older matches to see what you're in store for"
Edge: I've been studying. I found out this was going to be happening and I went back and watched Mick and Hunter
from Royal Rumble and the Hell in a Cell with Taker and Mick and Randy Orton from Vengeance. I do that with a lot of the
guys I wrestle. I go back and watch tapes and start to think of ways of how I can insert myself into their style and vice
versa. I've always been a fan of the industry and I've always studied, and that hasn't stopped because I want to go out
and have the best match on the card. The best way to do that is to study tapes.
IGN Sports: You're hoping to steal the show this year, but as a fan, what were some of the moments that stole
Wrestlemania for you"
Edge: Back in the day, the first one that comes to mind is Hulk Hogan slamming Andre the Giant. That's a visual
that you will never, ever forget. More recently, I don't think I'll ever forget Brock Lesnar landing on his head trying
to do a Shooting Star Press. I will never forget Chris Benoit and Eddie Guerrero hugging with all of that confetti
coming down at Wrestlemania 20. Those are the ones that stick out in my mind for me. Being at Wrestlemania 6, I
remember being completely in shock and dumbfounded when Hulk Hogan missed the leg drop and Warrior hit the splash
and got the 1-2-3. I was devastated.
IGN Sports: Now you go from watching Wrestlemania to starring in it as The Rated R Superstar. Did you know
ESPN has been calling Kobe Bryant that on Sportscenter"
Edge: I heard something about that, and considering it's copyrighted, I think we might have an issue with
that, especially considering that I'm a lot more R rated than Kobe. Unless he starts having live sex on TV, I've got him beat.
IGN Sports: Did you come up with that nickname"
Edge: I sat down with the company and we were going over t-shirt ideas and designs. I didn't really like any of
them, but there was this one shirt that said Rated R Superstar and that was one they didn't want to use, but I was like
"Wait a minute, wait a minute, I want to use that.' I took it from there and I started signing all of my autographs Rated
R Superstar, I put it on my pads, I put it on my hats, and I basically gave everyone no choice but to call me the Rated R
Superstar. Then when it started to take off, it was suddenly on my screen as I entered the ring and I put it on my
tights
I'm overkilling it. It's to the point now when I come to the ring, people don't even call me Edge, they
call me Rated R.
IGN Sports: You built up the Rated R aspect on the mic by putting so many people down. Does anyone ever get offended
by what you say even though it's all supposed to be "Sports Entertainment""
Edge: I think so, and that's kind of what I go for. I said when I first turned heel that I didn't want any segment
of our audience to like me. I didn't want to be one of those cool bad guys, and honestly, I don't think there are too many
guys like that. I think deep down inside, most of the bad guys want to get cheered
I don't. I want absolutely everybody
in there to hate me, and that's the mentality you need to have to be a successful heel. That's why I can honestly say there
are only two to three legitimate heels in this business, and I'm one of them.
IGN Sports: It's interesting how the real life circumstances between yourself, Lita, and Matt Hardy led to you getting
booed even more.
Edge: I was already getting booed, but that definitely accelerated it. [laughs] I think now we're removed from that,
so people hate me because I'm a jackass on TV. Whether you think I'm a jackass in real life too, more power to you, but that
just means you're going to boo me more and that's what I want. I'm never going to dissuade anyone from thinking I'm a
jackass away from the ring too. The people who are close to me know I'm not, so as long as they know that, we're cool.
It was surreal for a little while, and I stayed quiet on it for a long time until it was time to say my side of the story,
and when I did, I think it was like clubbing a baby seal when it came to the promos. I don't think there's any comparison to
Matt Hardy wanting me to die in a car accident to me telling him to strap in time because I want him to be safe so I could
curb stomp him at SummerSlam, then I went out and did it. People hate guys who go out and do that, but I think people
realize that there was a lot of truth to what I was saying.
IGN Sports: Isn't that what being Rated R is all about"
Edge: Exactly.
IGN Sports: And that all led to the Live Sex skit on Raw. I never thought it was going to go as far as it did.
Edge: That was probably the most awkward thing I've ever done. I don't get nervous before a wrestling match,
but I was nervous as hell for that thing. When I go out there, I'm pretty much half-naked anyway
I'm wearing
tights, I just don't think about it. It's no big deal. But when you're standing there in your underwear, there's a
big difference. Thankfully, I just looked at Lita, I looked at Amy, and we just tried to make a joke out of it. This
was so over the top that we decided to be over the top with it and have fun with it. We basically just went out there
and acted like jackasses and had fun with it. It's funny, after it was over, all anyone wanted to know is if there was
movement down there. No. If anything, it was trying to hide because I was scared to death. [laughs] Hell no, it wasn't
going anywhere. You could've sent me a bottle of Viagra and there wouldn't have been any movement.
IGN Sports: How many more years do you see yourself in the ring. Do you want to be out there when you need Viagra" Do
you want to be like Flair and pull off a TLC match in your 50's"
Edge: I think Ric Flair is a complete freak, and I mean that in a good way. It's unbelievable that he can still
do this at a world championship level at this point. When I'm 56 or 57, I won't be able to. I know that and I'm not kidding
anybody. I'm 32 now and there are mornings where I'm like 'Whew' just trying to get out of bed. If you look at the pictures of
the evolution of man, by the tenth stop where we become men, where we go from caveman to man, that's how I get up in the morning.
I start crouching and the more I walk, the more I get straight and by the tenth step I'm upright. So if I'm like that at 32, at
57 there's no way I'm still doing this. I always said that I wanted to accomplish everything that I listed for myself, and now
I've done that. I can be content in the fact that I accomplished everything. I have a little while left on my contract at
which point, I think I'm going to take a break and see how my body feels. See where I'm at mentally. Take a break from
the traveling. Find a place where I want to live, then buy my dream home. After that, then I'll come back. I just feel
like I'll need to rest, refuel, recharge my batteries, let my body rest to the point where I feel like a real human
being again, and then comeback. I can't put it down to an actual age or an actual amount of years, but as long as I
physically feel like I can still do it at the level I'm at now, I'll continue to do it. The minute I go in there and
I can hear the crowd go "oh man" or I feel pity when they watch me or I hear about some guy who looks at the sheet and
finds out he's wrestling me and thinks it's going to be a rough night because I'm no longer bringing my A game. I want to
leave people with fond memories of my matches, not the memory of me holding on too long. I'm not going to be one of those guys.
Back to Top
Champ on Edge of stardom
By TIM BAINES - Ottawa Sun
As a teenager, Adam Copeland was a make-believe wrestling champion, strutting around the house with toy title belts
around his waist.
WRESTLING
In his Orangeville District Secondary School yearbook, Copeland, at the age of 17,was named Most Likely to Win a
WWF Championship.
Prophesy fulfilled. Copeland, as Edge, now has the real thing. And he couldn't be happier -- about winning the
strap over John Cena at New Year's Revolution and about getting his real life back on track after some rocky revelations.
"When I was a kid,I had the tag-team and heavyweight belts, the cheaper ones made out of styrofoam,"
said Copeland. "I'd also take weightlifting belts and draw on them and wear them around."
And now he can sit back and look at himself in the shine of the real thing.
"I don't think I've paid for a meal since I won it," he said with a laugh. "(The night I won it),
I got back to my room and looked at the belt and said: 'Hey, I did it!' I'm on Cloud 9.
"Mick Foley said it best. It's kind of like being awarded the Oscar for a job well done. A lot of things went
through my mind.
"Euphoria.Vindication -- for anybody who's made it to where they want to go after being told they couldn't do it."
Copeland's character has gradually morphed into the Rated R Superstar -- aligned with Lita (Amy Dumas), the diva with
whom he was romantically linked in real life.
"My mindset is that if I say anything back, it looks like I'm defending myself," said Copeland, who's
currently single. "No one other than the people involved know the real truth. Maybe I took advice from the wrong
shoulder for a while.
"I thought at age 24 I knew everything ... now at 32, maybe I don't.There were a lot of mistakes."
The two created a stir two weeks ago on RAW when Edge decided his title party should be a Sex Celebration -- in a bed
in the middle of the ring.
"It wasn't awkward. We can look at each other and try and laugh inside," said Copeland. "We've become
the consummate evil duo."
"A show like Nip and Tuck can get away with it. Look at Desperate Housewives and Eva Longoria and whoever she's
with in that episode.
"All of a sudden, what we're doing is real and offensive" I'm playing a character. It's not like I walk around in
my Calvin Kleins and thrust myself at people in the street.
"I'm having fun. I like to push buttons.
"My whole character is based around offending people -- making them ask: 'Is he allowed to do this"' It's
D-Generation X and Rick Rude with the volume turned up."
Copeland gives credit to Ric Flair, his opponent for his first title defence on RAW -- a Tables, Ladders and Chairs match.
"You're used to seeing TLC with six guys ... two go down and the next two step up," said Copeland.
"Doing it with two is a different animal, especially when one of the participants is 56.
"Ric pulled up his end of the bargain. He's a genetic freak. I'll tell you, at 56 there's no way I'll be in a wrestling
ring."
Copeland is in good spirits these days, emerging from a somewhat darker period.
"I'm in a real good place right now," said Copeland. "Two thousand and five was a topsy-turvy rollercoaster
ride, a lot of it my own fault. And here's 2006 -- eight days into it I'd won the WWE title."
credit: Slam Wrestling
Back to Top
EVENT: Edge proud of his new title: WWE Champ By DAVID WALSH
The Herald-Dispatch
HUNTINGTON -- When Edge is called to the ring now, a couple of extra words are needed for the introduction: WWE Champion.
Edge collected the final piece to his personal WWE puzzle last Sunday night when he beat John Cena at New Year's Revolution
to win the WWE championship.
"After 14 years, it sounds good," Edge said in a telephone interview Wednesday from Denver. "I did
everything I set out to do. The WWE (title) was the only thing left. I've got it now."
Edge and the RAW superstars pay a visit to a Huntington on Saturday night, where he's scheduled to face Cena in a WWE
championship match in the main event. Bell time at Big Sandy Superstore Arena is 7:30 p.m. It will be just his second
match as WWE champion (the first was Friday in Dayton).
Edge took an unusual route to the title at Sunday's pay-per-view in Albany, N.Y. The night started with him challenging
Ric Flair for the Intercontinental crown. He lost by disqualification when Lita, his associate, interfered. As Flair,
the target of verbal assaults from Edge over personal problems, was about to put Lita into the Figure Four leglock,
Edge returned to the ring and bashed Flair three times in the head with his trademark briefcase, leaving Flair a bloody
mess in the ring.
In the main event, a six-main Elimination Chamber, Cena rolled up Carlito to get the win and keep the title. Or so he
thought. Edge cashed in his "Money In The Bank Shot," meaning Cena's night wasn't done by order of WWE boss
Vince McMahon. Edge nailed the champ twice with the Spear, his patented move, with the second blast leading to a
three-count and the belt going around Edge's waist.
Edge, now known as the Rated R Superstar, and Lita exhibited plenty of passion in the post-match celebration and again on
Monday Night RAW.
"This was my first match since my torn pect (pectoral muscle)," Edge said. "All I did was rehab. It
held up in the first match (against Flair). I've got up to Wrestlemania (22) to use it. You just have to be the smartest.
He had been beat down. I feel vindicated. Whatever I do now, I have the big prize. It's like winning an Oscar. I know a
lot of people would say I'd never do it. Ever since I was a kid, this was my goal. You try to never doubt yourself. Yes
I had injuries, but I showed I could come back."
In February 2003, Edge, whose real name is Adam Copeland, suffered a neck injury that required surgery. He then suffered
a wrist injury that delayed his scheduled return in 2004.
"It's hard," said Edge, who is 32. "You get pretty sore. The body is about to give out. When I retired,
I didn't want to be on the couch and say I could've done it but didn't."
At Wrestlemania 21 last April in Los Angeles, Edge won a "Money-In-The-Bank" Ladder Match to gain a match for
a contract in a briefcase that granted the bearer a shot at the World Heavyweight championship. This title match was
guaranteed for up to a year and inclusive to Wrestlemania 22. Last Sunday, he knew it was time to act and it paid off
as Edge joins Bret Hart and Chris Jericho as the only Canadians to win the WWF/E championship. He no longer has the
briefcase with him at ringside.
When Edge burst onto the WWE scene, it was in tag team action with his brother Christian. They became known as
"E & C." They took part in some wild matches, including memorable Tables, Ladders and Chairs (TLC)
against the likes of the Dudley Boyz and Hardy Boyz (Matt and Jeff). He and Christian won the WWE tag team title seven
times. Edge was a tag team champion 10 times overall and held the Intercontinental title five times.
"We had a lot of fun," Edge said of his days with Christian. "We grew up together. We played off each
other. He was my best friend. We lived a dream. We revolutionized tag team wrestling. It was a blank canvas. We could
paint what we wanted on it."
In 2001, Edge began to make his mark in singles and he would win King of the Ring. There was a split with Christian. He
had feuds with him along with William Regal, Booker T., Kurt Angle and Matt Hardy. Edge's big moment came in a singles
match against Angle where his win meant Angle got his head shaved.
"In tag team, you always had someone to reach to," Edge said. "It (singles) felt different. I'm a baby
face good guy, and people think 'What's going on"' I was able to keep my head above water. I arrived with the hair match.
He's still bald, and I'm the reason.
"It was a springboard. I became a main-event guy. You feel and hear you can do it, but you still have to prove
yourself. Getting to the WWE was easy. To succeed at the level I wanted to get to was the hardest part. There's a lot
of talent out there."
Outside the ring, Edge had personal issues with Kane, then Hardy over their relationships with Lita.
"It definitely was a long year," Edge said. "I learned from the mistakes I made. 2005 is out. I feel
comfortable with myself."
The countdown begins to the Edge/Cena rematch at the Royal Rumble on Jan. 29 in Miami. He refuses to look ahead to
Wrestlemania 22 in April in Chicago.
"We do it my way," Edge said of the ways he shows his affection for Lita. "I'm like the
(New England) Patriots. I worry about the next game only. The Patroits won't look past Denver to the Super Bowl. They
have a business-like mentality. So do I."
However, for a man running out of goals, Edge said he has one more big one.
"My goal is set. The main event at Wrestlemania," he said.
For now, Edge is content to enter the ring and display his WWE title belt. He's fully aware of its significance.
"About 30 or 31 guys can say they've won it," he said. "I'm in a select group. It feels great."
Back to Top
Crimes Of Passion
Edge, Lita & Matt Hardy Take You Behind the Scenes of the Scandal that Rocked WWE
By Jeremy Brown - RAW Magazine, September 2005
It has all the makings of great drama. Love, hate, aggression, pain, anguish and pure, naked rage. It has a jilted
lover, a broken marriage and friendships in upheaval. Indeed, all the makings of great drama.
If only it wasn't 100% reality.
Since February, the world of WWE fandom has been abuzz at the twisted and tangled web that has been woven by Edge, Lita
and Matt Hardy, all stemming from the revelation that Edge had begun a relationship with Lita while Hardy was recovering
from a knee injury. The discovery brought a sudden and shattering end to Hardy's relationship with Lita, which had spanned
more than six years.
"It was the most serious relationship I've ever been in," Hardy says. "And I never thought that someone I actually
cared about and believed in on the level of myself, if not higher, would do this to me. It makes you question the human soul,
you know""
While Edge and Lita both have expressed understanding towards Matt's heartbreak, Edge insists that the way Matt handled
his grief was way out of line.
"Not to sound cold and callous, but the same thing's happened to me, and I'm sure it's happened to you," he says. "It
happens in real life. And when you deal with it like a child, like it's sixth grade, OK, fine. You're 31 years old,
maybe you should look in the mirror. I'm not saying what was done was right, but there's a way you handle yourself."
In recent months, Edge, Lita and Hardy have seen their personal and professional lives blend together to create an
unstable Molotov cocktail - a burning powder keg that was ignited in February and finally exploded during the dog days of
summer in a series of dust-ups on RAW that led to a one-on-on match between Edge and Hardy at SummerSlam. From Edge's
perspective, whatever mistakes that he and Lita may have made, the blame for the situation's volatile state lies squarely
with Hardy.
"This is being played out on national TV because someone couldn't separate between his personal and professional life -
someone who's only been in one serious relationship at almost 31 years old, and I think it's showing why now."
The seeds of Edge and Lita's relationship were planted when Edge first approached her seeking advice about his
troubled marriage.
"I was newly into a relationship that was already having problems," Edge says. "I didn't feel like I could go to any
of my guy friends because they'd say 'I told you so,' so I went to my closest female friend. I thought, 'Amy (Lita) is
the person I'm going to. I've got to get some advice here.'"
As the two began talking and spending more time together, Lita says their conversations brought to light things that
she felt were missing from her own six-year relationship with Hardy.
"I realized what I was missing from my current relationship that I not only never had, but also never knew I was
missing and never knew I wanted," Lita said in a candid interview only hours before she fell prey to a devastating tombstone
at the hands of Kane. "That hit me pretty hard."
Hardy first uncovered the truth about Edge and Lita when she returned home for knee surgery following an injury
sustained at New Year's Revolution. Driving to see Lita, Hardy received a call on his cell phone, a call he believed to
be from Edge. "I pick up and say, 'Hey, man, what's going on"'" Hardy recalled. "There was a moment of silence and a
voice said, 'Matt, it's Lisa.' It was Adam's (Edge's) wife, and she said, "I just wanted to tell you that I got a strange
text message off Adam's phone. It was from Lita and it said, 'I'm going to miss being on the road with you. I love you.
I love being with you.'"
From there, Hardy began to put the pieces together, confronting both Edge and Lita, who acknowledged that, yes, they
had fallen in love. The disclosure led to heated verbal altercations with both Edge and Lita. "Looking back," says
Hardy, "I wished I could have stayed calmer, but in that kind of a setting, it's hard to. This was the house that I built
for us to live in, you know" I was looking at wedding rings, making long-term plans. And it was like, 'Why is this
happening"'"
The fires of his anger now stoked, Hardy was quick to respond. He fired off a series of missives on his website excoriating
Edge and Lita. "I basically said, 'I'm going to start making people eat words one way or the other.' Whatever it was, I
was going to get my story out there. And that meant putting up videos on my website, doing autograph signings, posting
on my message board, just getting a whole grassroots movement."
The videos in question, including one in which Matt runs over a poster of Lita in his car, fast became a topic of
controversy. Looking back on the situation, Edge is perplexed why Hardy would choose to vent his anger in such a fashion.
"Instead of talking to Lita and trying to show her he loves her," says Edge, "he's running over pictures of her with his
Corvette and calling her a whore. To me that doesn't show a lot of love.
"We made a mistake," he admits. "Since then, Matt has made plenty."
Hardy's website soon began registering more and more hits, and the incident quickly became the talk du jour of
wrestling fans everywhere. The buzz increased when, in April, Hardy was suddenly released from WWE. Instantly, speculation
arose that his firing was a response to the posts on his website. Some even put forth the theory that Hardy's release may
have been orchestrated by Edge himself. Edge flatly denies such a charge, maintaining that not only did he feel that Hardy shouldn't have been fired, but that he went so far as to approach WWE management in Hardy's defense.
"I didn't get him fired," he says. "Everyone's been saying 'You screwed Matt,' and yeah, throughout the whole thing, things
have been done that have screwed Matt. I didn't get him fired, though."
For Hardy, being let go from WWE was a devastating blow. "Literally, since I was a kid, my dream job was to work for
WWE," he says. "And then I lost it because of these circumstances. It was really unfair, but I just had to pick up the
pieces and move on. You just can't lie down and die. I've been like that my entire life. Whatever hand I'm dealt, I'll
try and make the most of it."
By this time, the so-called "Movement" Hardy had created was growing. In fact, with his sudden release, it all but
exploded. Fans began chanting, "You screwed Matt" and "We want Matt" at events and holding up signs calling Lita "Slut"
and Edge (among other things) "Homewrecker." In addition, Hardy supporters took to the internet themselves, filling up
websites and blogs with posts and diatribes against the couple.
"It makes them feel better about their own lives and the problems that they have in their own lives," says Edge of the
internet feedback. "There are a lot of people throwing stones at us that I could kick a boulder back at. Thankfully, I
don't read the internet. It doesn't serve a purpose for me. I don't need to see what Jim McGillicutty from Boise,
Idaho has to say about my personal life when he's only getting one side of the story."
While Edge is able to dismiss the criticism thrown his way, Lita has become more affected by it, feeling that it's a
situation that should never have gone public. "I'm a private person," she said, "and I don't want to talk about my side and
about conversations we've had. It would explain a lot if I did, but I'm not going to because it's private. All I think
when I see those signs is, 'If you even knew the half of it, you wouldn't have that sign.'"
From Hardy's perspective, the fan support was incredibly gratifying. When a capacity crowd began chanting "We want
Matt" at Madison Square Garden in April, he truly felt the groundswell of the Movement.
"I was just extremely flattered, because when you think about the top tier of wrestling fans, you have to think of
Madison Square Garden," he says, recalling the incident. "Those guys are the most dedicated, die-hard and intelligent
fans. And when Lita, who's one of the most popular girls, was up there and they booed her out of the building chanting
'You screwed Matt' and 'We want Matt,' it made me feel great. It was then that I realized that WWE and those two had
created a monster. And I was happy to feed it."
The monster, now unleashed, began to wreak havoc. The chants increased, so much that anytime Edge and Lita appeared in
the ring, their voices were nearly drowned out by the fans' rabid screams. "When I'm getting comments thrown at me that
are personal quotes from Matt's ranting on the internet and things related directly to my personal life," Lita said, "it
just makes it hard to concentrate out there."
When Lita and Edge's relationship was made fully public and the two appeared on RAW as a couple, the shock was too much
for Hardy to bear. "The first week was really hard," he says, looking back. "I had to stop watching it. Especially
because of the whole way everything came about and all the years and time I'd spent with Lita."
In time, Hardy's rage overtook him and he invaded RAW, attacking Edge and Lita before a stunned crowd in New Jersey
before being hauled out by arena police. The run-ins continued, and after Lita was tombstoned by Kane, the path was clear
for the two men to face off at SummerSlam and settle the score in the ring.
Hardy sees the return to WWE as nothing less than a total vindication of everything he struggled for. "For me, the
most rewarding thing is the people and the way they literally brought me back," he says. "Knowing that WWE recognized
that I had to get in the ring with Edge because the movement was something they couldn't control" That's a battle I felt
like I won."
Edge sees the situation much differently. "Matt Hardy's career only got to a certain level, but never the main event,"
he says bluntly. "Without Jeff Hardy, he didn't get far. He was the Cruiserweight Champion. People didn't chant 'We want
Matt' before this. He should be thanking us, because it's the most popular he's ever been."
Matt says the past several months have made him stronger and ignited in him a fighting spirit. From now on, no one will
keep him down, and God help anyone who tries. "When bad stuff goes down, when people attack me," he says, "I don't curl
up and hope it goes away. I come out swinging. I retaliate."
From Edge's perspective, he's not looking for pity, sympathy or understanding from anyone. In fact, he's not looking
for anything at all. "I don't care if you side with me," he says. "I don't want you to side with me. But it's
all been thrown out there except our side of the story. So here it is. Do with it what you want."
Back to Top
Living on the Edge: Lita & Edge's Love Affair Has Kane Seeing Red, and the Fans Scratching Their Heads RAW Magazine, July 2005
By Anthony Cali
There've been many unexpected romances in 2005, but perhaps none more shocking than the events that transpired on
Monday, May 16, when Lita betrayed her husband of nearly eight months, and aligned herself with Edge.
Nobody saw it coming. Not Kane. Not the jam-packed crowd of the Qwest Center in Omaha, Nebraska. Not the millions of
viewers sitting at home on their living room couches. Nobody, except for the two very devious souls.
It was clear to most observers that Edge had an agenda. His lust for the World Heavyweight Championship has taken him
on a path of destruction and anger, but not in their wildest imagination did anyone think he would tear apart a
marriage--be it suspect or not--in order to aid in his quest. Whether an act of desperation or passion, or part of
a master plan, Edge took his obsession to the extreme when he came clean to having a relationship with Lita behind
Kane's back.
Despite the questionable start to their relationship, it appeared as if Lita and Kane had made their once-rocky marriage
work. With public displays of affection and emotional support for one another, it seemed the monstrous Kane had won Lita's
heart.
On the fateful night, Kane asked Lita to stand at ringside to see the culmination of his hard work, as he attempted defeat
Edge to become the No. 1 contender for the World Heavyweight Championship.
Things seemed to be going just as planned. So much so, that when Kane climbed to the top turnbuckle to deliver one of his
patented flying clotheslines to a dazed Edge, fans expected that the end was near. They figured that once the Big Red Monster
hit the maneuver, he was just one Chokeslam from Hell away from winning the Gold Rush Tournament, and earning his opportunity
at the World Heavyweight Championship. Thanks to Lita & Edge, however, that didn't happen.
Instead, as Kane climbed the ropes, Lita slid the briefcase containing Edge's "Money In The Bank" contract, worth one
World championship opportunity, to Edge. She then attempted to distract her 7-foot spouse. When Kane finally made his leap,
he flew face-first into the steel briefcase, which allowed Edge to score the controversial victory.
A dazed Kane sat upright and stared at the top of the ramp, where Edge and Lita embraced and shared a passionate kiss. In an
instant, their private love affair had become very public. The already love-scorned Kane had been tricked again.
For those who have followed Lita's career closely, it would seem puzzling that the generally warm-hearted Diva would align
herself with a power-hungry Superstar like Edge--someone she appeared to have little in common with. Yet, upon further
examination, many pieces of the puzzle begin to fit together quite nicely. In fact, the entire situation makes perfect sense.
Like Edge, Lita also has her own agenda. Although she may have come off as a sweet, innocent victim of circumstance, in reality
she is anything but. When it comes to getting her way or extracting revenge on her rivals, Lita will use anything, or anyone,
to her advantage. Unfortunately for Kane, he happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.
"What I did to Kane, women do all the time," Lita says. "Women use their husbands every day. So the fans can go ahead and try
to pass judgment on me, but can they really blame me for doing it""
"We don't owe Kane or anyone else and explanation," Edge says, "and we certainly don't owe them an apology. And people can
call Lita a slut, but you know what" She's my slut!"
"Kane could never satisfy me," Lita says. "And while he was running my errands and doing whatever I wanted like a dog, I
was busy falling in love with a real man--'Mr. Money in the Bank,' Edge."
To say that Edge and Lita are smug remorseless and vastly confident would be an understatement. Since going public with
their affair, the couple has managed to irritate fans everywhere they go. Choruses of boos and chants of "Slut" have
become the norm, as the pair who were at one point two of the more popular athletes in WWE have become two of the most reviled.
"The only reason that people say anything," Edge says, "is because they're all jealous. They're jealous because we
look the way we do, because we do the things we do, and because I've got this fiery, red-headed sexpot by my side.
I'm on top of the world. I'm Money in the Bank!"
As evidenced by their behavior thus far, Edge & Lita have just one thing on their minds--success. Aside for their
feelings toward one another, their relationship is mutually beneficial. Lita can now move on from her forced marriage
and refocus her energy on the Women's Division, while Edge can continue his quest to become a World champion.
Notwithstanding his loss to Batista the week after his & Lita's scheme unfolded, Edge has been on a tear as of late.
At WrestleMania 21, he defeated five of Raw's top Superstars, in a six-man "Money in the Bank" Ladder Match to earn a
World Championship title match at any time of his choosing over the next year. At Backlash, he upended Christ Benoit
in a Last Man Standing Match, and on his way to winning the Gold Rush Tournament, Edge overcame Chris Jericho, Shawn
Michaels, and Kane, respectively. In the process, he also gave HBK a concussion.
One day soon, Edge will likely wear a World championship belt around his waist, but unfortunately, the self-proclaimed
"Mr. Money in the Bank" isn't a very patient man. Edge wants to be a World Champion now, and there isn't a thing he won't
do to make it happen. Whether it means injuring the competition, one Superstar at a time, stealing another possible
contender's wife, or taking shortcuts, Edge has just one thing on his mind.
Despite being on the cusp of greatness, Edge has continued to fall just short every time he competes for the World
Championship. However, now that he is equipped with a valuable fire-haired vixen in his corner, Edge's chances of success
have doubled. Lita just may be the missing piece to the puzzle that Edge has needed all along, but only time will tell if
their unholy union will be enough to propel Edge to the pinnacle of sports-entertainment.
Back to Top
Edge goes one for two January 30, 2005
By Anthony Cali
FRESNO, CA – A few weeks ago Edge told WWE.com that he was going to go two for two at the Royal Rumble, winning both his
singles match against Shawn Michaels, and the 30-man Rumble contest itself. Sunday night, half of Edge’s prediction came true.
“I did exactly what I said I was going to do,” Edge stated backstage at the Save Mart Center in Fresno, California. “I
beat the Heartbreak Kid. I beat a man I grew up watching – a man I grew up idolizing, a man I patterned myself after. Say
what you want about how I did it, but I beat him.”
In the first contest of the night, Edge cleverly used the ropes to pick up a 1-2-3 over the Heartbreak Kid. Despite the
controversial climax, both Superstars endured an unbelievable amount of punishment, making it clear that neither was
heading into the Royal Rumble main event at 100%.
Later in the evening, Edge and Michaels’ focus turned to becoming the number-one contender. Once Michaels entered the
fray, he and Edge reignited their rivalry, but it was Kurt Angle who returned to the ring after being eliminated by HBK,
who was the one to toss out the Showstopper. After eliminating HBK, Angle hit him in the head with the steel steps, before
securing him in an Ankle Lock.
“Personally I enjoyed seeing that,” commented Edge of Michaels’ assault. “Not that I like Angle. He and I have had our
run-ins – I’m the reason he’s bald. But I enjoyed what he did, because HBK had it coming. So I guess you can say that it
wasn’t exactly the best night for Shawn, and all of that started with a loss to me.”
Unfortunately for Edge, his second outing wasn’t what he’d hoped for. Still despite not winning the Rumble, he still was
able to deliver an MVP-quality performance. After drawing the seventh pick, Edge lasted nearly an hour, threw out five men,
and was the second to last Superstar eliminated. As one would expect, the title hungry Canadian was anything but cordial
about his elimination.
“It took two men – Batista and John Cena – to eliminate me from the Royal Rumble,” said Edge. “I lasted longer than any
man in that Royal Rumble. After having already wrestled in a 25-minute match with Shawn Michaels, one of the toughest
competitors in this industry, I lasted almost 50-minutes in the Rumble against 30 of WWE’s top athletes.”
Even with his enormous victory over Michaels now highlighting his resume, Edge still hasn’t forgiven the Heartbreak Kid,
and it’s safe to say that their rivalry is far from over. However right now, Edge is more concerned with another one of
the missions on his “To Do List” – winning the World Heavyweight Title
Back to Top
Edge gets the opportunity of a lifetime next week January 31, 2005
By Anthony Cali
SAN JOSE, CA – For months , Edge has been complaining about not receiving his due. He claims to have been “screwed”
over and over again, by Shawn Michaels, the WWE fans, Eric Bischoff, and anybody else he can blame. Next week, it will
be time for him to either put up or shut up.
Following his huge victory over HBK at the Royal Rumble, and a stunning Rumble performance that lasted 40 minutes, and
saw him throw five other Superstars over the top rope, Bischoff gave Edge the title opportunity he so strongly feels he
deserves. Next week in Japan, Edge will face Triple H for the World Heavyweight Championship.
"I think Bischoff realized that not only was I the leader of the Raw brand in the Royal Rumble,” Edge told
WWE.com after hearing of the news, “but I think he realized that by me being one of the first seven entrants in
the Royal Rumble, lasting as long as I did, and throwing out guys like Eddie Guerrero, Ric Flair, Rey Mysterio and
Shelton Benjamin, that I am World Heavyweight Championship material, and that I deserve a title match. I’ve had
opportunities involving other people, and every time I’ve been screwed out of the opportunity. But now I have Triple
H one-on-one, and it doesn’t get any better than that.”
Of course the matches Edge refers to are his triple threat match against Triple H and Chris Benoit, where both he and
the Crippler were declared the winner, and his second World Title opportunity at New Year’s Revolution, where he was
eliminated from the contest after receiving a superkick by the guest referee, Shawn Michaels. Next week, there will be
no extra opponents, no special referees, and no excuses. At least that’s what Edge is counting on.
"I’m going to need eyes in the back of my head,” Edge admitted. “I’m going to have to watch out for Ric Flair. I’m
going to have to watch out for Dave Batista. But it’s like I’ve always said, I’m a lone wolf. I always find ways to get it
done, and next week I’ll do just that. I will finally fulfill my destiny of becoming the World Heavyweight Champion.”
If Edge is able to make the most of his opportunity next week in Japan by defeating Triple H for the World Title, he promises
to be a fighting champion. In fact, Edge says he will take on all-comers. Well, almost.
"Of course, I’ll take on all challengers,” Edge continued. “I don’t have any friends, I only have enemies. So I
expect it to come from all sides. Every Superstar on the Raw roster wants me right now, and that’s without the World
Heavyweight Championship. Once I win it, I’ll have a giant target around my waist, but that’s fine, because I’ll take
one everyone – everyone, of course , except for Shawn Michaels. Like I said, I already beat HBK, so if he wants to get
a rematch against me, he’s going to have to beat a few other guys first to prove he’s worthy. Right now, my main concern
is just leaving Japan with the World Heavyweight Title in my suitcase.”
Back to Top
Edge stoked to meet HBK at Royal Rumble
January 17, 2005
By Anthony Cali
TORONTO, ONTARIO – The bad blood between Shawn Michaels and Edge continues to escalate. For months now, the two Superstars
have been at each other’s throats, costing one another chances at the World Heavyweight Title, and getting in cheap shots
whenever possible. On January 30, their hatred will come to a head, when Edge and HBK meet one-on-one at the Royal Rumble
Pay-Per-View in Fresno, California.
Last week, Shawn and Edge battled through the crowd, and into the outer regions of the Office Depot Center in Fort
Lauderdale, Florida. This week, Eric Bischoff decided to take their mutual aggression, and use it by signing a match between
them at Royal Rumble. Making things more interesting is the fact that both Edge and Michaels were already entered into the
Rumble match itself, meaning they’ll have two chances to tear one another apart.
Monday night, WWE.com caught up with Edge to hear his comments on his upcoming battle with HBK, and the chances of him
winning the 30-man over-the-top-rope contest, after having already been in a grueling match that same evening with Shawn.
Here’s what Edge had to say:
WWE.com: How do you feel about Eric Bischoff’s announcement that you and Shawn Michaels will compete at Royal Rumble"
Edge: Well, of course, I’m not a fan of the fact that I have to compete twice, but what else is new" The deck is continually
stacked against me becoming the World Heavyweight Champion. I mean I’ve gone through the laundry list before, and I’ll go
through it again. At Taboo Tuesday, he should have stepped aside. I mean I beat both him and Chris Benoit the night before
in a Triple Threat Match, and still the fans voted him in by 6%. Then he got injured, and they still voted for a man who
in no way, shape, or form was going to beat Triple H for the World Title, whereas I would have. So that forces me into a
Battle Royal, which I rightfully won, and then a Triple Threat against Benoit and Triple H, which I also rightfully won,
and after the title gets vacated, low and behold, Shawn Michaels comes back just in time to referee the Elimination Chamber
Match, and Super Kick me out of another shot at the World Heavyweight Championship. You know what, the more I think about it,
the more I actually like the idea, because I finally can get my hands on the man who’s continually screwed me out of the World
Heavyweight Championship. So I guess you can say that I’ve got a lot of ammunition for this match, and I’m looking forward to it.
WWE.com: Do you think that having this match, and then competing in the Royal Rumble match itself will hurt your chances of
winning the 30-man contest"
Edge: It will fuel me. I won’t let anything get in my way of that World Heavyweight Championship. So if that’s my only
way to get to WrestleMania, and to fight for that World Heavyweight Championship, then fine, that’s one piece of advice
that Shawn Michaels gave me that I’m going to listen to. He told me to win the Royal Rumble, because he’s done it twice.
Well I’m going to prove that anything he can do, or has done, I can do too, and do it better.
WWE.com: Shawn made a statement that one of the reasons he was entering the Royal Rumble, was so he could throw you out
and cost you another shot at the title. How do you feel about this comment"
Edge: I think he’s got another thing coming. And to quote Judas Priest and Rob Halford, “it ain’t gonna happen.” He can
come after me, that’s fine, in fact he can come after me after I’ve already beaten his sorry @$$ 1-2-3 in the middle of
the ring earlier in the night, and you know what I’ll do, I’ll throw him right out of the Royal Rumble.
WWE.com: Well what would you say your chances are of going 2-0 on January 30 – defeating HBK, and then winning the Rumble"
Edge: What are my chances of going 2-0 that night" I’d say if you throw another zero on that, then you would be correct
in forecasting that there’s a 200% chance it’s going to happen. And that’s a whole lot better than 100%.
Back to Top
Forgoten Feud Why Edge Must Defeat Orton...Again!
Think back to early-2004, back when Edge was just returning from a year-long leave of absence following neck surgery.
WWE had high hopes for the Canadian to shed his reputation as a tag team specalist and blossom into a regular member of
Raw's main event rotation. The company was depending on him to become one of the brand's future stars, and it needed him
to instantly capture momentum.
However, Edge's ascent to the top tier wasn't instantaneous. Instead, it was slow and steady, and a short run with Chris
Benoit, as Raw tag team champion put his progress on hold.
Edge didn't need another run as tag team champion. He had had enough of those, and he was looking for something bigger.
Enter Randy Orton, Orton, at the time a willing member of Evolution, was in the midst of an impressive streak as
Intercontinental champion- and he knew it. The boastful third-generation superstar began calling himself one of the greatest
Intercontinental champions in the history of the sport, and more than a few people believed him. Edge knew that if he wanted
to stand out, knocking off Orton and taking his title would be an ideal place to start. So, at Vengence 2004, Edge did just that.
He took advantage of an exposed turnbuckle by whipping Orton into it and then spearing him for the one-two-three, ending
Orton's seven-month run as I-C champion.
Less than two months later, Raw General Manager Eric Bischoff stripped Edge of the championship because Edge had suffered
an abductor muscle tear, an injury that would have kept him from defending the title for more than 30 days. But the title
wasn't the only thing Bischoff stripped of Edge. When Bischoff declared the title vacant, he also strippped Edge of all
his momentum. By the time Edge returned to action, everyone had forgotten how he had halted Orton's I-C title reign- which
is why if Edge hopes to get into the main event mix, he needs to pick another fight with Orton and show the world that he's
the better wrestler.
He needs to show the world that he- not Orton- is Raw's future.
Why Orton" Well, in the time since Edge defeated the self-proclaimed "Legend KIller" for the I-C title, Orton has gone on
to become the youngest Raw champion ever. He's established himself as one of the top two or three players on the Raw roster.
He's also become the unofficial leader of the next generation of great wrestlers and appears to be in line for a shot at
"The Game" at Wrestlemania 21. Edge, however, has already beaten him- and beaten him soundly with gold on the line.
If Edge wants to re-establish his top tier credentials, he needs to do it now with a victory- or, better yet, a series
of victories- over Orton. Only then will he be ready for a run at Raw gold, no matter who is holding it.
-Will Welsh
Back to Top
EDGE OF INSANITY! Has he squashed his own championship dreams"
His frustration was understandable. Edge had been denied the Raw match he felt he earned, this time by WWE fans. Spearing
Shawn Michaels and ruining his chances of winning the gold made him feel good for the moment. But did he realize what the
inplications would be"
By Will Welsh
Edge sat alone at Milwakee's General Mitchell International Airport the morning after Taboo Tuesday. Chris Benoit,
his reluctant tag-team partner and co-Raw tag team champion, sat more than a few gates over. The two men hadn't spoken
since Edge walked out on Benoit during their match against La Resistance, forcing Benoit to wrestle the match one-on-two.
It was hard to tell if either man knew that the other was sitting so close, but it seemed doubtful. Benoit was fast asleep
having uncomfortably sprawled out across a row of chairs. Edge was awake, but the big gray hood pulled over his eyes obscured
his vision.
If either man had known that the other was so close, it's hard to believe that they would have remained so peaceful and calm.
Much farther away from Edge was Shawn Michaels. HBK chose to stay at his hotel in order to catch a later flight. His body
needed the rest, especially considering that he had wrestled Triple-H the night before with a torn meniscus. His ribs were
still sore from the spear with which Edge had blasted him to help Triple-H secure his victory. As he lay in bed wincing at
the slightest of movements, he had to be swearing to himself that he'd make Edge pay for the transgression.
Nearer to Edge, only one gate over, was Raw champion Triple-H, fresh off his successful title defense against Michaels. Next
to him sat Batista, who like Edge, also played a role in Helmsley's victory.
Oddly enough, Helmsley's mentor, Ric Flair, was nowhere to be found.
Batista looked over at Edge, seemingly brooding for no apparent reason, and the big man chuckled. Then he pointed out Edge
to Triple-H, who couldn't help break into a wry grin. The Raw champion got up out of his seat and strolled over to where
Edge was sitting. He put out his hand. Edge looked at it, thought for a second or two, and let Helmsley's hand fall.
"It should have been me and you know it," Edge mumbled.
"Yeah, kid, whatever," Helmsley coughed as he walked back to his seat. He said something under his breath to Batista,
and then the two men got up and walked into a nearby resturant, letting Edge wallow in his self-created misery.
* * *
Edge is never in an okay mood, because his personality won't allow it. He's either riding high as a wise-cracking
prankster, or he's in the gutter as a brooding mess. There is precious little in-between- which is unfortunate,
because if there is a wrestler who has ever needed to find some middle ground in his personal psyche, it's Edge.
When he's up he's too happy-go-lucky to be concerned with title shots or main-eventing. When he's down, he's too
miserable to care about darn near anything except his own percieved persecution. Both personalities lead him to
make hasty decisions that leave his wrestling career wanting.
In the weeks leading up to Taboo Tuesday, Edge was in one of his famous funks. He was blaming the world for his own
failures, such as his inability to become a full-time top-of-the-card star, or even earn a Raw title shot or two.
He blamed the presence of Shawn Michaels and Chris Benoit for holding him back and blamed the fans for turning their
backs on him.
The only person Edge didn't blame for his problems was, well, Edge.
However, if Edge doesn't get a title shot against Triple-H anytime soon, he only has himself to blame. His actions prior
to Taboo Tuesday- when he transformed from a popular fan favorite into a sniveling heel- and his actions at Taboo Tuesday
might have made it near impossible for him to achieve the kind of success that he believes he so deserves.
Right now, Triple-H likes Edge. He won't say it, but he appreciates the way Edge helped him during his title defense against
Michaels. In fact, Triple-H likes Edge so much that is wouldn't come as a shock if he offered the Canadian a spot in Evolution.
After all, Edge is tall, good-looking, talented, and always within an arm's reach of finding the strength within himself to
become the Raw champion.
Triple-H sees this, and he doesn't want Edge to find his inner champion. which is why Edge would be a perfect fit for
Evolution. Trips could control Edge- just like he controls Batista and once controlled Randy Orton- and keep him out of
the championship picture, and also use his talents to help out his own career.
See, by helping out Helmsley during his match against Michaels, Edge probably unwittingly wrote himself a ticket into heel
oblivion. As long as he stays on his current course, he might never get a title shot against Helmsley- whether he joins
Evolution or not. Of course, this means that Edge's only hope of earning a series of title shots is by becoming a fan
favorite again- a challenge that appears to be borderline impossible at this point. He's already ticked off Shawn Michaels
and Chris Benoit, or whom he'd want to be able to rely for backup during a feud with Triple-H. (Remember a feud with Triple-H
means a feud with Evolution.) If he can't depend on those two men to have his back (and right now, he most certainly can't)
theres no way he can compete against Helmsley in the long term.
By alienating himself from two of Raw's most effective fan favorites, he's alienated himself from the people who could
most help him achieve his goal of becoming Raw champion. He's made it harder for them to like him, let alone help him.
Where they might have once cheered him on if he were wrestling Triple-H, he now has to wonder if they won't be trying to
find someway to ruin his chances of grabbing championship gold.
If Edge has any hope of defeating Triple-H for the Raw championship, he's going to have to refuse the friendship of those
who would be his friends and ignore the fact that he's ruined the friendships of those people he most needs to be his friend.
In other words, he's going to have to get past the fact he- and only he- might have obliterated his own championship dreams.
Back to Top
CC: The Edge of Reason
TSN.ca Staff
12/23/2004
In 2001, at its Vengence pay-per-view, the WWE put four men in a tournament-style event to crown its first-ever undisputed
champion. Predicting a winner was next to impossible. Stone Cold Steve Austin was the leader of the attitude-era.
Without him, there is no telling whether the WWE would have been able to win the Monday night war. Surely, nobody
deserved to be the first-ever undisputed champion more than him. However, the Rock's popularity was insane. He was
a five-tool superstar and appeared to be the future of the company. The belt had to go to him. Of course, one could
never rule out Kurt Angle. He'd enjoyed a tremendous ascent to the top of the WWE and no heel lit the ire of the fans
quite like the Olympic hero. He'd certainly make a viable undisputed champion.
Oh yeah, Chris Jericho was involved, too. But nobody seriously thought they'd give him the nod.
Anyone who has ever listened to Y2J for more than ten minutes knows that he won the title on that night, beating both the
Rock and Stone Cold Steve Austin on the same night to become the first ever undisputed champion.
A little over three years later, the WWE could be prepared to shock us in a similiar fashion, this time with another
young, promising Canadian getting the nod over a group of heavily-favoured superstars.
Heading into New Year's Revolution, nobody seems to seriously think that Edge can walk away the champion. As of
December 23rd, a poll on WWE.com picked Edge as the guy who will be eliminated first.
As I scour through the Your Call section, most people seem to think one of two things will happen. Some think Randy Orton,
dubbed by many as the future of the company, will walk away with the strap, while others are positive Triple H will become
champion again.
There seem to be a few people who think Batista might make a huge leap to main event status by winning the gold, and a
couple of people think Benoit is due for another shot.
But nowhere do I see the name Edge. And I'm not sure why. I don't just think it's possible; I think it's probable.
Edge has done an impressive job climbing the ladder this year. He's done it in a quieter fashion than Randy Orton or
Batista, but he's also done it without the benefit of working with Triple H and Flair on a regular basis. He's put together
great matches, and his character continues to evolve. His bout with Randy Orton on RAW a couple of weeks ago was terrific, and
could be a footnote in a long and arduous rivalry.
The WWE is currently in a position where it is trying to build young stars for the future. Stone Cold and Mick Foley are
done. The Rock is as good as gone. HBK and Triple H are still performing well, but neither can be considered part of the
future.
Randy Orton is obviously a key component to the future. The company dedicated 2004 to building him up. But alone, Orton
does the WWE no good. He needs rivals. He needs them now, and he certainly will need them in the future. This is where
guys like Edge and Batista come into play. They make up the future of the company; and I think the future begins now.
Randy Orton doesn't need to win the strap at New Year's Revolution. He's already over. We all know he has many, many,
many title reigns in his future. Triple H doesn't need it, either. He'll wear the strap again someday as well.
Batista is definitely on the rise, but a world title reign might still be a bit premature.
But Edge...
Edge is the perfect candidate at this point in time. He's paid his dues, he's made a name for himself, he's got a good
look, he can hold his own on the mic, and now he must go to the next level. It's what is best for his character and it's
good for the future of the company.
If Edge walks into the Elimination Chamber and is the first guy eliminated, what good does that do him or the company".
All it does is make him appear as though he doesn't belong. Benoit or Jericho, on the other hand, have both been at the top.
An early elimination doesn't really harm them.
By having Edge win inside the Elimination Chamber the WWE will send a message to its fans that he is a main event player.
Then the company's golden boy, Randy Orton, can achieve his rite of passage by winning the Royal Rumble, thus setting up
a main event at Wrestlemania between Orton and Edge. The two have already proved they can put together a great match so
that isn't an issue.
The only possible concern would be: can we sell these two as a main event"
My answer is: eventually you're going to have to. Maybe it won't be these two guys in particular, but eventually Shawn
Michaels and Triple H won't be around to be in the main event. At some point, the young guys have to step up and headline
the big shows. I think this is the year, and I think Randy Orton and Edge are the guys to do it.
For TSN.ca/wrestling, I'm the Corporate Columnist, Jason Palter.
Back to Top
Tuesday, December 14th, 2004 WWE's Adam Copeland talks about the highs and lows of pro wrestling
MIKE RAWN, Banner Sports Editor
It was a hero's homecoming for Adam Copeland, as approximately 250 people went to BookLore on Thursday night to meet the World
Wrestling Entertainment (WWE) superstar known as Edge. Copeland, 31, was born and raised in Orangeville, and is a graduate of
ODSS. He has reached the pinnacle of professional wrestling success, and wrote about his trials and tribulations in his new
book, Adam Copeland on Edge.
The line-up to meet Copeland reached around the store, but fans were eventually rewarded for their patience.
"Adam took the time to speak with everyone," said BookLore owner Nancy Frater. "Nobody was hurried along. He signed
anything that people wanted signed, and posed for photos. I think everyone went home happy."
While speaking with Copeland the one thing you quickly realize is that, after nearly a decade in professional wrestling,
he's as hungry for success as ever.
"I reached one part of my dream at 23," said Copeland. "When I got to WWE, I realized that there was a whole new set of
obstacles to overcome which were actually harder than getting there. Once I got there I realized I had to succeed,
which was going to be much harder because the competition is that much higher. So I still have to accomplish the last
thing I have to accomplish, which is the world championship. Which I almost did (Dec. 6)."
Although Copeland and his wrestling colleagues put in hard work, their fate is predetermined by a group of WWE executives
and writers before they step foot in the ring. But that doesn't discourage the Orangeville native.
"At some point, the old analogy, the cream really does rise to the top," said Copeland. "At some point the crowd will let
(WWE CEO) Vince (McMahon) and the powers that be know that it should happen, that it needs to happen. My whole mindset is
I'm not going to give them a choice. At some point, whether it's between my in-ring promos or work in matches, I'm not
going to give them a choice. At some point they're going to have to do it."
While the results are predetermined, the bumps and bruises that the wrestlers take are very real. Copeland has only recently
returned to WWE action after taking a year off to recover from a broken neck.
"When it comes to my neck, it seems like a quick recovery. But a year for me is a long time. It definitely shortened my career,
that much I know. The only concern is that I want to be able to roll around with my eventual kids someday, play hockey with them.
I don't want to be that old guy walking sideways -- which may happen someday -- but not when I'm 40."
So where will Adam Copeland be at 40"
"Short hair. I refuse to be one of those 40 year olds with a pony tail. I don't want to be one of those eccentric old
men. At 35 I said I'd sit down and see where I am physically. See where I am mentally, from the drain of travelling
all the time. The travel, that's the only con of this business that I don't like. I love everything else about it,
but I get sick of travelling. I get sick of airports, rental cars, all of that. I'm a homebody, so at 35 I'll see
where I am and probably at that point be close to retiring."
Copeland dedicated the autobiography to his mom, who was in attendance for the book signing.
"Wrestling is what he wanted to do right from eight years old," recalled Judy Copeland. "I kind of knew that's what he
would do. His whole teenage years he based on that goal. And he did it."
A 10-time WWE Tag Team Champion and five-time Intercontinental Champion, Copeland offers this advice for young
wrestlers trying to follow in his footsteps.
"Be careful. That's always my first advice to people. Because, and I'm partially responsible for it, but guys take so
many risks in there now. We raised the bar with TLC (table, ladder, chair) matches. In a way I regret that, because I
see young guys doing things they shouldn't do. They probably think they're indestructible, and I did too."
Copeland, who resides in Florida, comes back to Orangeville as often as he can, to visit with family and friends. And
he hopes to have an extra item with him on one of his next visits.
"I can taste the (world) title. I guarantee it's going to happen. I'll make sure that when I get it, I'll bring it
back to Orangeville and show it off for my fans here."
Back to Top
TSN bookreview
Credit to TSN.ca/wrestling
Book Review: Adam Copeland on Edge
TSN.ca Staff
11/12/2004
When the news crossed this summer that Adam Copeland - known in the WWE ring as Edge - was releasing an autobiography, visions
of Eric Lindros' 1991 book Fire on Ice immediately came to mind.
Just who is this guy to put out a book about himself at this point in his life"
That being said, the Orangeville, Ont., native was quick to address that issue right off the top of his book: Adam Copeland
on Edge, out in bookstores now.
Related Info
Adam Copeland on Edge - Amazon.ca
As we all remember, Copeland suffered a broken neck early in 2003 and was forced to take a year off just days before WWE's
No Way Out pay-per-view in Montreal. Recovering from the injury left Edge sitting on his couch at home for hours at a
time and reflecting on his life thus far. And an interesting life it has been.
As wrestling fans we tend to forget that a lot of today's veteran stars hang in the same age group as ourselves, and if
you're a 30-year-old who still loves the action in the ring, you can easily relate to what Copeland - a card-carrying
Generation X-er - is talking about.
For the first time in a WWE publication, Canada gets a very good rub as Copeland describes growing up in Orangeville, a
town just forty minutes north of Toronto. There was nothing really outrageous about the way he grew up, but it seems to
be part of the book's charm because any one of us could have lived the adolescent life that he did.
Despite growing up without a father (who walked out on his mother Judy before Adam was born), Copeland grew up with a lot of
love around him. His uncles Randy and Gary became father figures, while his grandparents were always there with support. Adam
had very few friends outside of school, though there was one kid he hung out with on a regular basis - Jason Reso. You may know
him as Christian.
Surprisingly, wrestling was not initially mentioned as one of Copeland's first passions. Hockey and the legendary
band KISS were his first loves - as he spent much of his childhood years collecting Gene Simmons and Paul Stanley dolls
while cheering for Sittler and McDonald on Saturday Nights.
The tragic death of his uncle Gary was as close as Copeland got to losing a father, and watching wrestling was a big part
of the healing process. As WWE Wrestling and Hulkamania ran wild in the mid-to-late 1980's, Adam found another great role
model in the blond behemoth who told him to eat his vitamins and say his prayers.
Adam and Jay were WWE fanatics, scrimping and pinching to head down to Maple Leaf Gardens to catch house shows, watching
programs like Wrestling Challenge and Saturday Night's Main Event, and pocketing their savings for the granddaddy of them
all WrestleMania VI.
That was enough to inspire Adam to become a professional wrestler, and the teenager spent much of his formidable years training
with Sweet Daddy Siki and Ron Hutchison while driving in and around Southwestern Ontario doing shows (with no car insurance!).
It was at a 1996 show in Ajax that soon-to-be WWE Canada President Carl DeMarco took notice of him, and arranged for him to
take on Bob Holly at a WWE House Show in Hamilton as Sexton Hardcastle. The road to WWE was clear at this point, as Adam was
soon invited by Carl to Calgary to show Bret Hart what he could do.
The rest, as the saying goes, is history. Copeland takes us through his first WWE years with as much attention and detail as
is seen in his classic TLC matches. Some great stories are told behind his Ladder Match at WrestleMania 2000, the Tables,
Ladders and Chairs Match at SummerSlam in 2000, TLC II at WrestleMania X-Seven, and winning the 2001 King of the Ring Tournament.
Granted, he only has six years of WWE under his belt, but the book succeeds in the sense that it gives the reader a very real
look at the human element involved in working for WWE. The nightmarish story behind his almost-late arrival at the 1999 No Mercy
Pay-Per-View certainly comes to mind, as well as some startling revelations that not even internet dirt sheet writers picked up
on.
In a lot of ways, Adam Copeland on Edge is a lot like Exist 2 Inspire - the 2003 autobiography by the Hardys - in the sense
that it documents the younger lives of WWE Superstars that aren't too different from those of their own fans (Come on, do
most of us really live the sort of wild life that Ric Flair wrote about"), and offers a perspective on very recent WWE
events we have seen.
But the difference with Copeland's book is that it puts the spotlight on wrestling's slice of Canadiana. Names like DeMarco,
Hutchison, Siki, Don Callis and promoter Tony Condello have always been familiar names to us north of the border, but get
little to no mention outside of this great wrestling nation. At the same time, it doesn't take very long for Copeland to
establish that how down to earth he is. He grew up as one of us' and he remains as one of us,' something lacking in many
of today's celebrities.
Adam Copeland on Edge is out in bookstores now.
Back to Top
EDGE DISCUSSES SURVIVOR SERIES, HIS NEW BOOK, INJURIES, BEING A FACE VS. A HEEL AND MORE by Brian Washington @ 8:30:00 AM on 11/13/2004
Edge on McDonnell/Douglas
Edge called in to the McDonnell/Douglas radio program on ESPN radio 710 A.M. Friday afternoon to plug his book, "Adam
Copeland on Edge", and to discuss a wide variety of subjects.
First "The Big Nasty" Joe McDonnell, who was back on the show after three and a half weeks off due to gastric
bypass surgery and who came back a couple of days early for the occasion, asked Edge about how he broke into the business.
Edge related the story about how he won an essay contest sponsored by the Toronto Star and the grand prize was an invitation
to train as a professional wrestler. He also related how it was a long time dream for him and how winning the contest helped
him realize his lifelong dream. He talked about his neck surgery and how he was able to get a lot of good advice from Chris
Benoit, Rhyno and Lita on their experiences when they went through the same procedure.
Next, Joe's partner Doug Kirkorian asked Edge what he liked more, being a babyface or being the heel. Edge said that while he
liked the babyface role because of the fact that he loved hearing the fans cheer for him, he also said that he didn't mind the
heel role due to the fact that it was a lot more fun and that he could say a lot of things just to piss the audience off. Doug
then said that Edge had a lot in common with Joe due to the fact that they both are known for saying things that often infuriate
the audience.
Doug also asked about whether or not they had an "off season". In response to that question he brought up the fact that
he has been married for two months but has not really spent any quality time with his wife due to the hectic schedule. He also
brought up the fact that his main buddies on the road are Chris Jericho and Christian.
The interview then turned to Survivor Series. Edge really seemed to enjoy the fact that this year's event had a lot at
stake due to the fact that the winning team would be in control of Raw for a month. He also said that if Orton's team
did win that it would mean that things could be rough for him, especially if Benoit was able to book that night. Also,
Edge and Joe joked about one of Edge's teammates, Gene Snitski. Joe mentioned the fact that Snitsky had a very huge head,
which Edge laughed in agreement with. Edge then joked that one day he would like to get a pick axe and some climbing boots
to climb Snitski's head and that when he got to the top that he would plant a flag on it.
The interview ended when Joe wished Edge luck this coming Sunday. However, he jokingly said Edge's heel turn was killing him
because he was so used to cheering for him.
Edge really came off as a really nice and personable guy and really seemed to enjoy the interview.
Back to Top
Miami Herald Interview This was from the Miami Herald:
Posted on Wed, Nov. 10, 2004
Book keeps readers on Edge
BY SCOTT FISHMAN
Miami Herald Writer
WWE superstar Edge exploded on the scene on Raw in 1998 to the theme song, 'You think you know me.'
Edge quickly won the fans' adulation, but they often wondered about his background, his real-life story. While spending
more than a year recovering from a broken neck, the ambitious Canadian decided to put those thoughts to rest with his
autobiography.
Adam Copeland on Edge is a look into the journey of one of WWE's most celebrated competitors. Edge feels although he
hasn't been in the ring for 30 years like fellow budding author and legend Ric Flair, he does have a compelling story
to tell.
"There is always going to be [criticism]," said Edge. "There is always going to be that, but then I looked at the
Hardyz who released their book, and I enjoyed it. I thought it was good. Lita released hers, and I think her [publishing]
company was looking for someone who has been around for a while but is still young.
'I've been doing this now for 13 years, so I have a story to tell. Essentially I have one more thing to accomplish in my
career, and that's the world title. Now that I'm in that mix -- who knows -- the epilogue for paperback can be that. I
talked to Steve Austin about this, and he said, `You broke your neck. You've battled through that and accomplished a lot.
Write a book. Don't care what anybody says. Release it.' I said, `Okay, I think I will."'
Edge found the time reliving his pivotal moments throughout his life to be therapeutic during his recovery period. Writing
helped maintain his mental mindset.
"The thing with that injury is your mind is still going 120 miles per hour and your body is neutral," said Edge. "It
was really nice and a lot of fun too. I found myself laughing a lot as I was writing it because there were things I had
forgotten about.
"I would talk to my friends and have these conversations and they'd remind me of things we've done together with my family
and talking to my mom. The childhood aspect was a lot of fun to revisit."
As you will find right from his stirring dedication, mother Judy played a pivotal role in all he achieved over his stellar career.
"She actually flew down for my wedding," said Edge, "and on the flight back home read it in its entirety. She said she
caught herself laughing out loud. She's pretty biased, but she enjoyed it. For the most part she knows everything. I
talked to her on a daily or every other day basis, so she always knows what's going on."
The charismatic superstar took the Mick Foley route, writing his memoirs shorthand in notebooks. It was important
to him to have his trials and tribulations told in his own words, in his own way.
"I'm an avid reader," said Edge. "If I wanted to write a book, I wanted to write it myself. I didn't want a ghost
writer or someone to fill in the gaps for me. Initially when I started, I really just had the idea doing it eventually
for kids and grandkids to read one day. I've always kept a journal throughout my career, so I just condensed into one journal."
During his rehab Edge wrote a weekly column on the WWE website updating fans on his progress and giving his opinions on
a variety of topics. The publishers took notice and approached him about the book project.
"Essentially, it was pretty much all done at that point," said Edge. "I just went through with my own editing process.
I wrote it up longhand and my editing process was done on computer from my chicken scratching."
Since Foley had set such a fine example in the form of literature in his two best selling autobiographies, novels and
children's books, including Tales From Wrescal Lane, it was only natural for the hardcore author to pen the foreword to
Edge's book.
"I consider Mick a really good friend," said Edge. "We have a lot of similar traits in our personalities and our
likes and dislikes. Because of that, we connected on camera and off.
"The fact that he wrote his own book -- I really enjoyed it because to me it was his voice telling the story as I
was reading it. It was because we were good friends and because he was instrumental in getting my character to a
point where it was a little more instrumental on TV. It just seemed like the right thing to do."
While Foley was helpful with Edge in various aspects of his career, there wouldn't be a career had it not been for
Hulkamania coursing through his veins at Toronto's sold-out Skydome at WrestleMania VI in 1990.
"The first time I met [Hulk Hogan] was at a Kid Rock concert in Tampa," said Edge. 'It was weird. We were in this
box, and I walked in, and he was sitting there. I said, `Wow, that's Hulk Hogan!' Even though [I knew] he has a place
in Tampa and lives down there, it was still just strange and surreal.
"Then to become friends with him over the years, it's been a lot of fun and getting to team with him is something I
would have never ever expected. I've never thought we'd be at the same place, at the same time, at the same level and
able to team. That was definitely a career highlight and one that I still smile about."
Another thing which brings an elated grin to the superstar is the direction his in-ring character is going. After receiving
mixed reactions upon his return from injury and a course of boos in his own hometown, it was only a matter of time before
Edge became a full-blown heel.
'It was more of the crowds' decision," said Edge. 'I was all for it, and I think the company definitely is too, but I
think we tried to hold it off as long as we could so it wasn't just one day, `Bam!' It was gradual, which in hindsight,
I'm really happy it turned out that way. The cool thing is with the character the way it is now, and at Survivor Series
[Sunday, Nov. 14], I'm teaming with Triple H, Batista and Gene Snitsky, but I'm not friends with them either. I'm on my
own, which is a very cool thing because usually there's someone aligned somewhere.
"Now I have the [Chris] Benoits, the [Shawn] Michaels, the [Chris] Jerichos and the [Randy] Ortons all hating me. Evolution
doesn't like me, so I'm kind of right in the middle. At the same time, I'm in the main event at Survivor Series. Plus with
the concept of that match with the winning team getting to control Raw for a month, it will be really fun.
"I've had more fun in the last month with where the character's gone, maybe even more than Edge and Christian or teaming with
Hulk Hogan."
With his ultimate goal being the world heavyweight championship, critics argue it will be hard for Edge to achieve his goal
considering the Raw brand's main heel Triple H remains solidly at the top of the heap. However, Edge is eager to prove the
naysayers wrong.
"A lot of people will say there's no way you can overtake that spot," said Edge, "but I think there is a way you can or
sit side-by-side. I think it depends on momentum and what you do, what's written and what's given to you.
"Right now I feel I have the most momentum since I've turned singles from the tag team scene. I'm feeling real good right
now, and I'd like to think I have a world title run coming. I'm much happy character-wise now than I was a month or a month
and a half ago. I'm having a lot of fun, and really that's the key."
His current edgier role in the company will give the superstar a chance to face off against some familiar faces and new
adversaries.
"I'm looking forward to working [with] Chris Benoit," said Edge. "We've worked before, but we haven't worked against
each other in a while. Any time I've wrestled him one of us has ended up with a bloody nose or a black eye or worse. My
driver license has a black eye because of Chris Benoit.
"I can't wait to wrestle Shawn Michaels. I've never had a chance to wrestle him in a singles capacity. I want to revisit
Orton with the roles reversed. Jericho and I always have a lot of fun. I've pretty much wrestled everyone besides Triple
H and Shawn Michaels."
As he starts a new chapter in his life, Edgeheads, young and old, are given a refresher course of the man behind the shades
with the beaming smile in Adam Copeland on Edge.
"I just want them to have a good time reading it," said Edge. "I hope its fun. That's the feedback I've gotten so far
from everyone. I don't have a lot of controversy in my career or disagreements backstage. I've had a lot of fun, and I
think in describing some of those stories people will laugh. I'd rather them laugh than be *%&$#@ off.
"I don't really don't have reason to be because I'm doing what I've always wanted to do so there's no real bitterness.
It's just a fun story about a kid who wanted to be a wrestler, kept to it, stuck to it and lived out quite a few of his dreams.'
"There's always adversity there, you break your neck, divorces, there's definitely been bumps in the road, but I think
that's what people can appreciate too. It's not the easiest way to get there, and I don't know if a lot of people know
the story before I got to WWE. I think they just thought I just showed up one day and that was the beginning of my career,
but six years before that I was living on two bucks a day for food to get to there."
Edge's peers can relate to his hardships, but they can also be his harshest critics.
"I did give Ric Flair a copy," said Edge. "Christian read it. I gave Christian an advanced copy too. He really enjoyed it,
except he felt he should have been in it more, which is pure Christian."
Already with more than a decade under his belt, with the number of injuries suffered, the miles logged and the blood, sweat
and tears shed -- the question remains how much longer he can wrestle.
"I think the neck injury along with some of the injuries I've had since then made me realize I wasn't indestructible,"
said Edge. "A pretty evasive surgery kind of makes you think a little differently. I said I'd tap out at 35, I just turned 31.
So I said I'd sit down at 35. That is what I said from the beginning of my career and see where I was.
"So at 35 if I'm still feeling good, I'll still be trucking along. When it comes to a non-wrestling role, I think the option
will be there for me. I don't know it would be tough to be that close to it, but not in there. I don't know. I always thought
writing children's books when I'm done ala Mick once again would be kind of fun."
• Adam Copeland on Edge (Pocket Books/WWE Books) is currently available at bookstores. The cost is $26. Pocket Books/WWE Books
is a division of Simon & Schuster, the publishing operation of Viacom Inc.
Edge teams with Triple H, Gene Snitsky and Batista to face Chris Benoit, Chris Jericho, Maven and Randy Orton during the 18th
Survivor Series at 8 p.m. Sunday, Nov. 14 on pay-per-view from Cleveland's Gund Arena.
Back to Top
Edge Interview Wrestler turned author talks about his new book, mullets, and Survivor Series.
There's the time Kurt Angle answered the door buck naked and dripping blood needing Edge's help. The time Rhyno thought
they were going to die while crossing an icy lake. The time he was given a gimmick to play and had no idea who this character,
this Edge guy, was even supposed to be. From his neck injury to the night Bradshaw soaped his ass in the shower (you'll need to
read the book for that one), there isn't much left out of "Adam Copeland on Edge".
IGN Sports had the chance recently to sit down with Edge to talk about his book, his dreams of a championship, and the upcoming
Survivor Series. Here's what he had to say.
IGN Sports: What I enjoyed about your book most was the personality that you wrote with. It reminded me of Mick Foley's writing
in that it's not just a wrestling book, but a book about your life, and I think it was written in a fun voice that really makes it
stand out.
Edge: I think the main difference is that Mick and I are the only two to write the books ourselves. That was one of
the things that I was really adamant about. I told everyone, if you want me to do this, then I'm writing it myself. If they
wanted me to use a ghost writer, I would've said no. That was one of the regrets that some of the guys have had about their
books. They had some guy follow them around for a week and interview them, then things that were important to them, the writer
just brushed by. I want people who read my book to hear my voice because it's me telling the story. When I read Mick's, I had
Mick's voice in my mind, and as I read it, it was like Mick was telling me the story. So I think that's why you see the
comparison, but his books were awesome and I don't expect mine to compare to those books. I just want people getting the
sense that this really is Edge, this really is Adam Copeland, and I'm telling you the story of my life.
IGN Sports: Did you really write the whole book in longhand"
Edge: I did, I wrote it longhand. [laughs] I did it while I was off with the neck injury. I had a year with nothing
to do and physically at first, I really couldn't do anything at all. I was sleeping sitting up on my couch with the neck
collar on, and my mind was going 120 miles per hour, but my body couldn't do anything. So I had always kept a journal of
everything that has happened throughout my career, and I just took them all, there are about six or seven journals, and I
started going through them. I started calling all of my childhood buddies and my mom and my family and getting them to
remind me of things that we did. I started writing it all down in this one big journal, thinking I was just going to keep
it for one day when I have kids and grandkids so they could see what I went through. From there, I started doing a column on
the WWE Web site and some of the people from the office read it and thought it was pretty entertaining, pretty funny. They
asked me if I would like to do a book and I told them I would love to as long as I got to write it. So I sent in like 20
chapters to them right away because the book was pretty much already written. All I had to do was add on the end about how
I came back from my injury.
IGN Sports: I remember one of the first times I went backstage at a WWE event. I didn't know you yet, but you were the
first guy I saw and you were sitting in the arena reading a book. Now, I didn't expect you to be drinking blood with Gangrel
in some dark room, but I also didn't expect to walk back there and see anybody reading. Do you see your book and Mick's books
as breaking some of these stereotypes people may have about not only the characters they see on TV, but the men who portray
them."
Edge: I love to read, so it's a natural for me to try to write. I think it does help break those stereotypes, or at
least I hope so. I think if Mick hadn't written his books, there wouldn't have been an opportunity for me to write mine, so I
think Mick definitely opened some doors in that respect. I just hope that when people read it, they get a chuckle and realize that
we aren't all growling Neanderthals. We can actually speak, put sentences together, and have some intelligent stuff going on in
there. I just hope people have a fun time reading it. If I can give the readers a few laughs, then I accomplished my goal. And
to see my name on the spine of a book, to see Adam Copeland on that spine, I always thought it would be cool, I just never
thought it would actually happen. To see my real name on there is really important to me.
IGN Sports: In the book you say how you loved heavy metal and comic books. Is being a wrestler the perfect blend between
Gene Simmons and Spider-Man"
Edge: I think it was pretty obvious from the get-go that with those as my main interests I was going to fall into
something like this. [laughs] Yeah, it was Kiss and comic books. I loved Spidey, Incredible Hulk, and Thor
those were
my guys. I think it was a natural progression to when I first saw Hulk Hogan and went "Wow!" Kiss and those guys looked cool,
but they didn't look big like real-life super heroes. Hulk Hogan looked like the Incredible Hulk, but he was real. That is what
hooked me. Here is this big, blonde, blue-eyed, huge, massive, larger-than-life character, but he was real and I could go to
Maple Leaf Gardens and see him every month. You never know what's going to hook you, but once I saw Hogan, I was sold. This is
what I was going to do.
IGN Sports: You exposed so much about yourself and your life in the book. Was there anything out of bounds as far as you were
concerned that you didn't want to write about"
Edge: I think one thing that I didn't talk about too much was my divorce. I decided to take the high road in that
one. I wasn't sure if people wanted or needed to know about it, really. I didn't want to try and drag anybody through the mud,
I just wanted to go the route I did, and if people didn't think I gave enough dirt about it, then too bad. I think that's the
only thing I really didn't fully go into. I said that it happened, then moved on. A lot of people keep coming up to me and
saying how Ric Flair's book is really controversial and my book isn't controversial enough. The thing is, I really haven't
had any problems with anybody, so I'm not going to make up problems just to have controversy. I'm not going to sit here and
complain because I enjoy what I do. I read one review and it talked about how I didn't gripe about anything. What do I have to
gripe about" If I don't have anything to gripe about, I'm not just going to gripe for griping sake. All I wanted it to be was a
fun read and maybe open up some people's eyes about what I did before I got to the WWE. A lot of people just think I started
wrestling in 1998 and that's it, not knowing any of the stories prior to it. I just wanted to throw in some weird one-liners
and the things that were going through my mind as we were falling through lakes and stupid things like that. It was one of
those things, you're only 30 years old, is it too early" But Rock was only in the business four years when he wrote his. I'm
almost 14 years in. I've broken my neck, won a few titles, and lived out a few dreams, so why not."
IGN Sports: What does Bradshaw think about the part where he's soaping your ass in the shower"
Edge: Like I said in the book, no knuckles disappeared. It was simply a gentle caress. [laughs] I actually haven't seen
him or talked to him since the book has been out. He doesn't even know it's in there until he reads it, so it should be pretty
interesting to see his reaction. I think he'll get a kick out of it. He loves doing stuff like that. It's like his way of weeding
out the prima donnas to see who is going to be a cool kid and who is going to have an attitude. I just laughed along with it and
joked around with him. It was one of those things where I knew I was starting to belong. If they were willing to have fun with me
like that, then I knew they must like me, so I just kept doing what I was doing.
IGN Sports: In the book you talk about how wrestling is choreographed but not fake. If someone doesn't believe you, what's
the one match of yours they should watch as proof that wrestling hurts"
Edge: Any of the TLC matches, any of the ladder matches. The cage match I had with Kurt Angle in Calgary was pretty
brutal. Anytime you wrestle Batista or Big Show, that's pain right there. Look at Batista - he's 6-3, no fat on his body and
weighs 300 pounds. When he hits you, whether he's trying to full out hit you in the face or not, it hurts. It just does, there's
no way around it. When you run into that, you're running into a dude who has no fat on him and weighs 300 pounds. It's not like
we're putting pads in between us when we hit. I think when you look at the TLC matches, though, those are the most obvious ones
to show the hurt. One misconception people always have is: What are the chairs made of" Steel. What are the ladders made of" Steel.
What are the tables made of" Wood. Do you cut the tables" No. When you see us going through a table, it doesn't feel good.
[laughs] When you get hit with a chair, you're a little bit out of it, you're a little bit loopy. I'm sure every time we get
cracked with one of those, it's a concussion because you get that copper taste in your mouth, and that's not normal. This is
real steel, and it folds around your head because we're swinging it pretty hard. So yeah, it's choreographed in the fact that
we know what we're going to do at the end, but getting there, that's the part that hurts.
IGN Sports: Another funny thing is how you talk about Kurt Angle always calling you Edge instead of Adam. Do you guys refer
to each other in your gimmick names or your real names"
Edge: It's weird because I've known Rhyno for ten years now and I've never called him Terry. He's always been Rhyno
to me. I knew him about a year and a half before he was called Rhyno, actually it was D-Lo Brown who looked at him and said:
"Man, you're a Rhyno." And that was it, he was Rhyno, the name just stuck. For some reason, certain guys, you just call them
their wrestling names. Christian I call Jay, because I've known him since we were kids, so he's Jay to me. Taker is Taker.
And with certain guys, I'm Edge or Edge-O or Edgeward. Taker calls me Edgeward. Rey-Rey calls me Edge-O, and I call him
Rey-Rey, not Oscar. It's weird. It's kind of half and half. No real rhyme or reason to it. Shane is Sugar Cane because he used
to be Sugar Shane and now he's Hurricane so I just mix the two.
IGN Sports: You won your free wrestling lessons as a kid by writing an essay, but you never said what you wrote in your essay.
Do you still remember"
Edge: I never saved a copy, and I wish I had because it would've been awesome to put it the book. I wanted it so bad. I
asked my trainers, I asked people at the gym if they had a copy, but nobody does. It's gone, and I really don't even remember what
I wrote. Like I said in the book, I just tried not to embarrass myself by saying I was a huge Hulkamaniac or anything like that.
It was more or less that I wanted it, I knew there were sacrifices and dues to be paid, but I want it bad and am willing to
work for it. That was pretty much the gist of it, but I don't have a copy, and it's something I really regret because now
it's such a huge part of my history.
IGN Sports: When you started wrestling, you were Val Venis before there was a Val Venis with your Sexton Hardcastle
gimmick. Do you think your career would've been more limited if when you went to the WWE, they used that Sexton Hardcastle
angle for your character"
Edge: Yeah, definitely. That's one of the things I talked about when Sean and I first came in the WWE and he was given
the Val Venis character. I was like, man, that's Sexton, that's what I wanted to do. I was given Edge and I was like, what the
hell is Edge" I had no clued what the hell Edge was, but in hindsight, I'm so glad my character is Edge because I can do
anything. If you're Val Venis or Sexton Hardcastle and you're a porn star character, once you sleep with all the women in
the company, what do you do" There's no where to go. You could have a good two years, but then what" But with my character
now, it's kind of an open book and you could do what you want. I'm just a wrestler with a nickname. Would I have preferred
to use the name Adam Copeland" Yeah, and I if I came into the company within the last couple of years, that's what I would've
used, but when I came in, everyone needed a character name. It was Edge, it was Val Venis, it was Christian, it was Test. Guys
had to have names.
IGN Sports: I thought it was funny in the book how you're constantly taking jabs at yourself for your mullet. You must see
some pretty fierce mullets when you travel around the country.
Edge: Oh yeah, still do, still do. To this day, every time I see a mullet, I still cringe. The way I see it is if
you make fun of yourself before anyone else does, then it's not as much fun for them to do it to you. You beat them to the
punch. And lets face it, a mullet deserves to be made fun of, especially with some of those pictures of me that are in the book.
At that point, sure, it was in, I just don't know why.
IGN Sports: What's the worst mullet you've ever seen"
Edge: I can't get this one family out of my mind. I swear, it was like that TV show "The Mullets" that was on the
air for like a week. There was this husband, and he was kind of a redneck guy and he had the mullet thing going on.
Then his wife came in and she obviously liked her husband's hair because she had the same thing going on. Then the kids
started walking in, and they kept getting younger and younger and younger and I swear there was this baby who couldn't have
been more than a year old, and he had a full on raging, down to the back of his neck mullet. It was really, really disturbing.
What were they doing to this poor kid, he doesn't even have a choice yet and they are already tainting him with this bullet
(baby mullet). It was just all sorts of wrong, but really funny. He was just like, I've got this hair, it must be cool.
IGN Sports: You're killing me with the bullet. [laughs] Back to wrestling, though, you're one of the best tag team
wrestlers in the history of the sport. If you had to rank the top three tag teams of all time, who would they be"
Edge: Wow. Man, that's a tough one. To be honest, I'm biased toward the WWE teams because I didn't get much NWA at
all, so I never got to see The Midnight Express and The Rock and Roll Express or even The Road Warriors. I never got that stuff
when they were in the NWA, I got tapes years later. I had to wait until I was already almost in the business before I saw
those teams, so I'm biased toward the golden age of tag team wrestling with teams like The Hart Foundation, The Brain
Busters, The Rockers, those guys. At the same time, I think you really need to break it down into two different eras.
To me, you have The Hart Foundation, The Rockers, and The British Bulldogs as the three best teams of that era, because
these were the teams that were just as entertaining as Hogan. Hogan was still my guy, but because of these three teams, I
was just as entertained if Hogan wasn't on, they were that good. And I like to think that when you had The Hardy Boyz, the
Dudleyz, and Edge and Christian, that people were just as tuned in to what we were doing as they were when Rock and Stone
Cold were on. Hopefully we were just as interesting. Obviously, I'm biased toward our team, The Dudleyz and The Hardy Boyz
because I have a special place in my heart for these teams and everything we went through together. I think these six teams
really brought tag team wrestling back to the forefront where it really meant something to the show, where at Wrestlemania,
if there were considered three main events, the TLC match would be one of them. Let's face it, for a while, after The Hart
Foundation, The British Bulldogs and The Rockers, tag team wrestling was pretty stale. You went through though the whole era
of The Smoking Guns and The Godwinns and The Body Donnas and teams like that, and I feel like we broke it back open again.
IGN Sports: Why do you think you're better as a heel than as a babyface"
Edge: I think in certain aspects I'm better as a heel, in other aspects I'm better as a babyface. I think when it
comes to wrestling, I wrestle better as a babyface because I sell better as a babyface than I do as a heel. I'm better using
the long, exaggerated Ricky Steamboat style of selling than I am the bump-and-feed, bump-and-feed, Rick Rude style of selling.
It's something I need to work on, and it's something where I need to get back in my grove to get better at. When it comes to
character, I think I'm a lot more effective as a heel because I can add a lot more layers to the character. This is something
that I hope I'm doing now so that one day, if I do turn babyface again, I can keep all of those layers of the character and people
will accept it. Initially I went from Edge and Christian, a heel tag team, to being a singles babyface, and it was hard.
My character as a babyface never added that layer, that layer that Rock or Austin have, but they got that layer when they
were heels. I never got that chance as a singles heel to add all those layers so when I turned babyface, people could say,
okay, Edge is being a dick, but that's just Edge being Edge. When Rock carves everyone to pieces, people laugh and get it
because that's something he started doing when he was a heel. What I'm starting to do right now is add that element to make
my character something more than just he's good or he's bad. I'm trying to add that layer.
IGN Sports: It's interesting how the sport has evolved from Doink The Clown, to now you're talking about
layers to a character.
Edge: It has come a long way, and I think it's because the audience has forced that. They don't want guys dressed up
as a clown or a plumber or anything like that. I think now, all of the characters are a bit more like our real personalities.
IGN Sports: You have Survivor Series coming up this weekend. Do you still remember watching the first one."
Edge: Oh man, that's the cool part, I do. And this Survivor Series match is just like the classic ones, the elimination
ones that started it all. We're doing that again on the 14th and it's going to be cool. It was the whole elimination thing that
turned me on to the Survivor Series when I was a kid, so it should be fun. Plus, there's this extra stipulation put in where
Hunter, Batista, Gene Snitsky, and me against Benoit, Maven, Jericho, and Orton and the winner gets control of Raw for a month.
So it's pretty interesting to me to think about Jericho in control of Raw for a week. That should make for interesting storylines.
But let's say we win: Hunter gets it for a week, Gene gets it for a week, Batista gets it for a week, then I do. This actually
makes the match mean something rather than just having eight guys trying to eliminate each other. There's actually something
at stake, because first thing I would do is give myself a World Title match, which is something I've never had. That's been
the whole basis of the character and why I've evolved into this bitter, angry bastard, because he wants a World Title shot
and thinks he deserves one. So if I get control, I want a title shot, and the cool thing about that is, the guy who is the
champ, he's my partner. That makes for some interesting twists and turns in the story.
IGN Sports: Are you disappointed Flair isn't on your team"
Edge: Totally. I would love for it to be Evolution and me. It would be great to team with him because I've never teamed
with him. I've worked against him a lot now, pretty much wrestled him all around the world, but I've never had the chance to
team with him and that would be pretty cool. I figure we'll get to it at some point since we're pretty much on the same side
right now. One of my highlights was teaming with Hogan because as a kid, you grow up watching Hogan and Flair, they were the
guys. Just like now, there are a lot of kids who grew up watching Stone Cold and The Rock, and if they grew up to be wrestlers
and had a chance to team with them, it would be a amazing for them. I never thought I would be able to team with these guys or
work against them, it's been pretty cool. It's something I never thought I would have the opportunity to say, but yeah, I got to
team with my childhood idol. Yeah, I got to wrestle against Ric Flair. Amazing.
IGN Sports: How do those chest chops feel"
Edge: Not good. I think Benoit's are probably the worst. They both just light you up, but Benoit's actually cut you
open. Your chest actually bleeds and you walk around with scabs on your chest. Then you wrestle him the next night and they bust
open again. You never get the chance to heal when your working Benoit. You're always scabbed or bruised. That's why Flair's chest
is like leather now because he's always exchanging chops with people. He's built up this immunity where he has like a leather
couch on his chest and there's now way to break that skin.
IGN Sports: You say your one goal is to win the World Title. How long do you think it will be before we see you with
that strap."
Edge: I would like to say this year, but who knows. I would say definitely within the next year and a half, though,
I don't think anyone is going to have a choice. It's going to be something that I'm going to force down everybody's throat
until I get it. I would like to think that by the end of 2005, I would've had it.
IGN Sports: Do you get to keep the belt"
Edge: I believe you do. I have a copy of all of the belts I have won. In the book, there's a picture where you can
see I have the U.S. title, the IC title, and the tag team titles on my wall. I went ahead and reserved a spot right at the
very top for that World Title, and it's still empty.
IGN Sports: So your not the type of guy to turn around and sell it on eBay"
Edge: No, hell no. [laughs] And I don't plan on being one of those desperate guys who needs to sell it in 15 years. I'm
hoping that I can keep everything that I've earned.
IGN Sports: Do you see yourself writing any more books in the future"
Edge: I would love to, but probably not another autobiography or anything like that. I always thought along the lines
of Mick, again, of writing children's books. I already have a huge collection of them because I wanted to have this great big
library of books to choose from, so when I have kids, we'll have all of these books that I can read to them at night.
IGN Sports: What do you hope to accomplish for the last chapter of your wrestling career"
Edge: I want to be the World Champion. If I can do that, I can retire in contentment because that means I would've
accomplished everything that I set out to do, including writing a book. I win that belt, and I'm good. I can kick up my feet at
the end of my career and say I did it. I made it there, succeeded there, succeeded to the point where I was the man there, and
I'm good to go. Then I can look after my kids. I want to be in the mix, the mix I feel I'm in right now, and I want to stay there
for the next five years or whatever it is, then ala Mick or ala Ric Flair, whoever the new kid is who comes in and is nice and
red hot, I'll do the favor for him, tip my hat and walk away.
You can purchase a copy of Adam Copeland's new book, "Adam Copeland on Edge", at the WWE Shop.
Back to Top
Pro Wrestling Radio Interview (110204) Eric: General question that I ask all the guys who write books, what inspired you to write this one"
Edge: Unlike the other guys, except for Mick Foley, [there’s] no ghostwriter, no guy following me around for a week, and,
basically, filling in the gaps. This one all came out of the gray matter in my brain; there’s not much there, but you know what I
mean.
Eric: (Laughs)
Edge: It was one of those deals, honestly, I ended up breaking my neck. I had a year off, so I thought, I might as well to
do something constructive with my time instead of sitting on my couch and feeling sorry for myself. I had always kept a
journal throughout my career, so I compiled it into one journal, into one big one. I started writing a column on WWE.com,
and I guess, somebody started reading the column from the office and said ‘hey, this is pretty good.’ So he contacted me
and said, ‘Would you be interested in doing it (writing the book)"’ I said, ‘Yes, if I write it and it’s not a ghostwriter.’
I submitted twenty chapters in and they sent it to Simon & Schuster and they said ‘let’s do this.’ At least I did something with
my year off; I didn’t just sit around. I got myself back in shape, but also, I wrote a book, which is something I always wanted
to do, because I read so much. I’m a pretty avid reader, so it’s something I wanted to do, but I honestly didn’t think I would
ever end up getting to do it. It’s pretty cool; I’m really excited, right now, character-wise and professionally, everything’s
been going really good.
Eric: Excellent. One of the thing’s I’ve noticed in reading through your book was when you had different problems
or different questions that arose, you had mentioned in the book, that you would go and approach Vince [McMahon]. It seemed to
me that Vince is real approachable, just from reading your book.
Edge: He’s approachable, if you aren’t afraid to approach him. A lot of guys [don’t] because of the Vince stigma, ‘oh,
it’s Vince McMahon, I can’t go talk to him.’ You go up and talk to Vince, that’s what he wants, but it just takes going up to
him that first time, getting the guts up that first time to do it and then you realize, ‘wow, this is really what he wants.’
He’s looking for guys to do that. I made sure I wasn’t going up to him every five minutes or anything, but if it was something
I felt strongly about I’d go to him and get his opinion. Nine times out of ten, he agreed. I found, if you want to get something
done, if you feel strongly about something, you have to go to the main man. He is approachable.
Eric: You can definitely tell from reading your book. Now, you and I have a mutual friend, and I had told him that I
was interviewing you today for the radio show, and he asked to me to repeat this to you, now it wasn’t in the book, but it
sounds like a very funny story. Right after your surgery, something happened where you lost your pass key to your gated
community.
Edge: (Laughs) I went over to Germany on a promotional trip, about six months out from the surgery, and I had forgotten
my gate clicker, because I live in a gated community, you need that to get in or you can punch in a code which dials directly
to my house and then I let you in, except there was nobody to let me in, because I was the only one home. I had to figure out
what to do. I had to climb this twelve-foot wall.
Eric: (Laughs)
Edge: I was a little nervous on top of that thing. I’m sure my neighbors were just going, ‘What the hell is going on
here’ But yeah, I had to jump down off a wall.
Eric: Right after six months after surgery.
Edge: Yeah, then I got in, I got my clicker out and I had to jump back over it again, the opposite way this time.
Eric: Oh no.
Edge: I hopped back in the car and went home. It was a little bit of fiasco there, especially after a week in Germany,
I just wanted to get home and when I realized I didn’t have it, I was pretty frustrated at that point. It all worked out.
Eric: Absolutely. In Jerry Lawler’s book [and] in Steve Austin’s book, they wrote a lot in depth about their divorces,
even when I had Steve on the show, he talked about how therapeutic it was to just get it all out there. Did you think at all,
in any point, you would put it out there, or are you a private person and just wanted to keep that stuff to yourself."
Edge: I figured that one I would keep closed. I thought what does it do for everyone to read my divorce" Are they
going to gain anything out of that, really" The company, actually approached me, and said ‘could I put more dirt on this’
and I said ‘honestly, you’re not going to get it.’ I’m not going to be the kind of guy that slings mud after a six-year
relationship. It just didn’t seem right to me. I wanted to take the high road on it and I didn’t want to bring that down
into the low road. So I thought, you know what, I’ll mention it, I’ll briefly touch on it, because it was all encompassed
in the year being off with the neck. I thought, if anything, the year made me realize that I needed to do it, so I spoke
about that and I said, ‘okay, well that’s good.’ Who knows with what I could’ve said, I could’ve ended up with a libel suit.
(Laughs)
Eric: (Laughs) Probably made the smart choice, then.
Edge: I was thinking.
Eric: In contrast to the last WWE book, Ric Flair’s book, you really only took a subtle shot at one person in there, in
the mainstream, at least that I could pick out, which was Jeff Jarrett. It was very subtle. Was that also conscious on your
part to not really get into slinging mud at anybody currently or who was on the roster"
Edge: You know what the thing was, I actually sat down ad read it, and I’m like, ‘hey, I don’t have any controversy here,
should I try to think of any’ In contrast to Ric, who’s been in the industry longer then I’ve been alive, he’s experienced these
bad experiences with people, not to say that it’s Ric’s fault at all, because I totally respect Ric. He’s running some bad
scenarios with the Bischoffs and I just never had. From day one, I’ve just been happy that I’m actually wrestling. When I’m
in there, I’m not going to have a problem with, ‘you have to put Chris Benoit over,’ ‘great, no problem.’ I’m doing what I
love to do and I have to go out there and feel like a million bucks and have fun. So that kind of stuff, I never really had
any problems with anybody, so I thought that I’m not going to create any.
Eric: (Laughs)
Edge: I’m not going to start my own angle in a book, if there’s nothing there, because there really isn’t. I talked
about Vince Russo, and some of his (pauses) ideas.
Eric: Yeah.
Edge: Even Jeff, I’ve always got along with Jeff, but there were nights, if he wasn’t going over, you knew the difference.
I think Jeff’s awesome; I saw him about a year ago in Toronto. He was doing the TNA thing; I was doing the WWE thing. It was
good to see him again, because I consider him a friend.
Eric: Cool. Now, it seemed like in summertime, they were really building towards you and Benoit for the title at
Summerslam, and then it kind of went into a different direction. What happened there"
Edge: I don’t really know; they just decided it was just too soon to do the heel thing, the whole heel turn.
Originally, that was the direction we were going and Chris got really amped up for it. I thought it was going to be
fun, going to be great. They just decided we’re going to hold off on it and then it became we’re going to hold off another
month and another month. I was like, ‘I want to turn heel already.’
Eric: (Laughs)
Edge: Our audience was telling us that they wanted me to. We finally got to a point where you go Toronto, which is
your hometown and you get booed, even when Batista is doing stuff you get booed…
Eric: (Laughs)
Edge: We couldn’t hold it off any longer. 99% of the time, our audience is instrumental in telling us what they want.
When Rock was being shoved down everybody’s throat, when he was Rocky Maivia with the pineapple on the top of his head, as the
babyface guy, they turned on it, they didn’t like it, so he became a heel, and became such an awesome heel that he became a
babyface. It’s just one of those things. Right now, I’m having so much fun. It is so much more fun to piss people off.
[It’s so hard] to get people to like you. If you try too hard to get them to like you, they just go ‘too hard,’ and if you
don’t try hard enough, they go, ‘what’s his deal"’ As a heel, you can just let it all out. You can be whiny, you can be bitter,
disgruntled, whatever you want, and blame it on everybody else. (Laughs) It’s a lot of fun. In a way, I’m taking the year of
frustrations and channeling it into the character.
Eric: I had you on the show five years ago, you and Christian just started to do the program with the Hardys and I told
you, after seeing one or two matches, that I was comparing it early on to the Midnight Express-Rock N Roll Express feud. We talked
a little about that. It’s very ironic, because when I watching you and Randy Orton, a couple months ago, when you guys had
the little program going, it almost reminded me of seeing a young Triple H and Rock program.
Edge: That’s kind of the way I look at it, too, which is funny. As we were in the matches, I thought ‘we are going to
be doing this a lot more in the future.’ It’s just one of those things that worked. It doesn’t always work like that; it’s not
always one of those things where you connect to this guy as an opponent, but with Randy and I, it did. I had a lot of fun
working with him and it’s a given that you will probably see Edge and Randy Orton for the world title at some point. I think
it’s a definite, just like when you saw Rock and Triple H feuding over the I.C. title, you know it was going to go other
places. I’d like to think it’s going to and I’m pretty sure it will.
Eric: In closing, especially, over the past couple years, with the injuries that you’ve accumulated, I know it’s kind of
it’s damned if you do and damned if you don’t, do you kind of regret at all doing those crazy TLC and cage match spots and those
kinds of things or do you think that your body, at that point in your career, would have given out anyway to injury"
Edge: Do I think the accumulation of the punishment from those matches helped get me to where I was" Yeah, but they are
also the matches that helped me get to where I am, if that makes any sense.
Eric: Definitely.
Edge: We had to do those. We felt we had to do that to get our name out, to get people to notice. In the book, I say that
some people can do it posing, some people can do it talking trash and drinking beer, we thought we needed to be daredevils, so
that was going to be our thing. We sat down with the Hardys and decided this is what we’re going to do. Add in the Dudleys and
it was like –uh oh.
Eric: (Laughs)
Edge: I don’t regret it. Do I think it helped the degeneration of my neck" Yeah, I do. And weaken my shoulders, my elbows,
and my knees" Yeah, I do. I think, eventually, I would have ended up with all these injuries, anyway. Every wrestler gets injured;
it just so happens that mine seem to come in a cluster of five, right in a row. (Laughs)
Eric: (Laughs)
Edge: I think it was actually four, but by the ruptured groin, I was like, ‘okay, it’s got to be it now.’ It was pretty
frustrating, but the phrase I use in the book- it ain’t ballet. If you read it then go on about getting dropkicked by guys in
leotards. (Laughs)
Eric: (Laughs) Well, I want to congratulate you on the book. It’s always great when I get to have guys like you and
Chris Jericho, that were on when the show first started in the ’99, and see you guys succeed and have you back. I want
to wish you the best out there.
Edge: Thank you, I appreciate it.
Eric: Thank you very much and again, good luck with the book.
Edge: Thank you.
Back to Top
TSN.ca Staff 10/11/2004
RAW was being broadcast from Manchester in the United Kingdom, so WWE pulled out the stops with two title matches, Kane losing it in
the ring, a memorable Orton and Ric Flair exchange of words, plus an exciting six-man tag match.
The main event of the night saw Evolution battling the team of the three potential opponents for Triple H at Taboo Tuesday,
Chris Benoit, Shawn Michaels and Edge.
Edge started the match vs. Batista, and was booed the entire time by the fans. After a minute or two, both men made a tag,
and HBK was battling Flair. Michaels took the advantage, and gave Flair a back drop.
Benoit then tagged in and hit Flair with eight consecutive chops in the corner. Flair backed away, only to fall flat on his face.
Benoit then put Flair in the figure-four. Batista and Hunter tried to make the save, only to have Edge and Michaels put them in the
figure-four as well.
The triple fours were release and the heels got out of the ring, as the match cut to commercial.
After the break, Evolution is working over Chris Benoit's lower back. Batista hits him with a powerbomb, Hunter delivers a nice
15-second delay vertical suplex and Flair gets in his trademark low blow and figure-four.
The match comes to an end when HBK gets the hot tag and is fighting against his nemesis Triple H. The rest of Evolution are fighting
outside the ring with the faces. Hunter goes for the Pedigree, only to have Michaels give him a back drop. Then, from out of
nowhere, Benoit flies from the top rope, and punishes Triple H with a flying headbutt.
HBK then warms up the band to finish Hunter, but Edge tags himself in. HBK and Edge argue, allowing Hunter to kick Edge in
the gut and set up the Pedigree, only to receive Sweet Chin Music from Shawn. Edge makes the cover for the win.
After the match Edge grabs the mic and says that he deserves the shot at Taboo Tuesday and he proved it. He also said that a
vote for HBK or Benoit would be a wasted vote.
HBK started to take a poll of the fans to see who they would want to see at Taboo Tuesday, but Edge ended the poll prematurely
by laying Shawn out with a spear.
Eric Bischoff showed up on the ramp, and said that in order to help the fans with their selections for Taboo Tuesday, that
next week on RAW, there would be a triple-threat match between HBK, Benoit and Edge.
After hearing the announcement, Edge leveled Benoit with a spear and walked up the ramp as the show went off the air.
Back to Top
Edging closer to a return
by Anthony Cali
NEW YORK — When Edge was forced to forfeit his Intercontinental Championship in August after suffering a groin injury, it seemed
as though things were pretty bleak for the tall, muscular Toronto native. Now, thanks to Eric Bischoff, Edge may actually
benefit from his loss.
On Oct. 19, fans will get to vote for who they want Triple H to defend his World Heavyweight Championship against at Taboo
Tuesday. Fortunately for Edge, he is one of the three possible contenders that fans will be able to pick. However, one of the
questions troubling WWE fans is whether his injury might hinder the former Intercontinental Champion’s ability to perform, if
selected.
“I’ll be honest, it felt a little tight out there,” Edge said of his earlier attack on Evolution, just before exiting Madison
Square Garden Monday night. “I have a feeling it’s gonna be one of those injuries that nags for a while — it’s going to remind
me that it’s there. But I’ve been doing my therapy. I’ve been working out, and this was actually the first kind of physicality —
in a wrestling ring — that I’ve had [since my injury], so I think it held up really well.”
As he prepares to head overseas, Edge has procured a special pair of shorts that he will wear under his tights, similar to the
ones Triple H wore after suffering a similar injury a few years back.
“The doctors already gave me clearance,” Edge said, while walking down the ramp. “I’ll be ready for Taboo Tuesday — and even
before that. I’m actually heading over to the UK right now, where I’m gonna try and work some of my rust off and see if I can
get my ring legs under me again.”
Despite Edge’s physical well-being on Oct. 19, it will be entirely up to WWE fans whether he gets what he feels could be the
opportunity of a lifetime.
“I’m not kidding myself,” Edge said as he stopped walking and took on a serious demeanor. “I know I’m not the favorite of the
three, for whatever reason. I’m up against Chris Benoit and Shawn Michaels, who are both good athletes and guys who deserve
title shots. But I think it’s about time that I get one.
“I’ve been with this company almost eight years now. I’ve done everything else there is to do, and I’ve never had a shot at the
title — not even one — so to me, that to me just seems wrong. I know I deserve one, and if it happens at Taboo Tuesday, then that
would be great.
But honestly, I’m not kidding myself into thinking that it’s going to happen.”
Back to Top
On the Edge of greatness
by Anthony Cali
In a hard-fought match at Vengeance, Edge defeated Randy Orton for the Intercontinental Championship, leading many to believe
that the former tag team specialist had broken out and secured his place in the upper echelons of the RAW roster. Before he
could savor his success, a giant monkey wrench was thrown into Edge’s plans.
A few weeks ago, while competing against Chris Jericho at a WWE live event, Edge took a bad fall and severely tore his
groin muscle. The injury isn’t career threatening, but is enough of a hindrance to not only sideline Edge and cause him to
forfeit his Intercontinental Championship.
“Well that’s just it,” Edge said backstage at Seattle’s Key Arena, “It’s my Intercontinental Championship, so giving it up
felt like crap – that pretty much sums it up. It sucked. Any time that you’re not involved – especially when it’s because of
injury – it doesn’t feel good at all. That should have been me in that Ladder Match. That should have been me climbing those
rungs and grabbing my belt back. You know I have a problem saying it’s anyone else’s belt, because I never lost it.”
During the thrilling Ladder Match at Portland’s Rose Garden Arena, Edge leaned on a large yellow case, and watched a small
monitor while Christian and Chris Jericho put their livelihoods on the line to capture the vacant title. Edge had a
vested interest in the contest, but didn’t have a clear-cut favorite.
“Who was I pulling for"” Edge said while scratching the blonde hairs on his chin. “I wasn’t pulling for anyone. As a matter
of fact, if they took each other out, it would have been even better, but it didn’t work out that way, so it really didn’t
matter to me who won, because when I come back, I’m just gonna beat whoever has it.”
Edge hopes to return in three to four weeks, depending on how quickly the tears heal. He’s undergoing therapy four times a week -
five when possible – depending on his schedule, and the frequent hurricanes that have been taking their toll on his home state of
Florida.
“The therapy’s been going good,” Edge said. “I’ve been walking around pretty good, not using a wheelchair like I was the first day,
and the only time I feel it is when I’m not conscious about it, or when I’m asleep. I’ll go to roll over, and it wakes me up real
quick, because it feels like I’m being torn in half. But I would think I’m going to recover ahead of what the doctors estimate.
Edge’s torn groin muscle is just one of a few injuries that have nagged the former Intercontinental Champion since he returned
earlier this year from major neck surgery. In fact, even while Edge was training for his in ring return, he fractured his hand,
and was forced to wear a soft cast.
“All of these injuries have frustrated me, but they haven’t gotten me down or anything,” he said. “I’m a pretty confident person,
but for a little while there, I was wondering if someone had a voodoo doll with my face on it. However, that which doesn’t kill
me only makes me stronger, and the way I look at it, this could have been a complete tear, which would have required surgery.
So I avoided that, and that’s how I have to look at it.”
With a positive attitude, it’s only a matter of time before Edge is fully healed, and back in the hunt. After Monday night’s
battle between Jericho, Shawn Michaels, Christian and Tyson Tomko, Edge will have his work cut out for him as he tries
to recapture his Intercontinental Championship.
“My next order of business is to win back my championship,” a determined Edge said. “And when I do, I’m gonna use it as my
springboard to the World [Championship] – that’s all I have left to do. I’ll say that until I’m blue in the face and everybody’s
sick of seeing it, but that’s what I’m gonna do.”
Back to Top
WWE News: Edge injured - Eyewitness details and post-show observations
By Wade Keller, Torch editor
Aug 29, 2004, 12:17 pm
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
PWTorch.com reader Laura Gifford observed Edge get hurt last night and also saw him at a local restaurant after the show...
We just returned from watching the Raw house show tonight in Salt Lake City. I just wanted to let you know that Edge was hurt
pretty bad tonight.
We don't know exactly how, as we were in the 2nd row on the other side of the ring, but Y2J tossed him out of the ring and it
looked and sounded like he landed badly. He didn't get up and this happened at the beginning of the match.
Jericho walked over to the side of the ring he tossed Edge out of and then walked back to the opposite side and leaned
on the ropes waiting. After a few minutes, the announcer said the match was over and medics, security and backstage personnel
came flying out. It took them a few minutes to get Edge up, but they did walk him out. He was not able to walk on his own, he
was leaning on two guys who were taking on most of his weight.
After the show, we went to Applebees. La Resistance was there when we got there and after a few minutes, several of the others
came in as well, including Randy Orton, Rhino, Coach, Jericho and Maven. Christian and Edge then showed up. Christian was
practically carrying Edge into the establishment, got him into a chair and it took several minutes for Edge to get himself
settled in his seat.... he was in VERY OBVIOUS pain.
When I went over to say hello and congratulate on a great show, Edge was in so much pain, he couldn't even look up. Coach was
sitting with Edge and Christian and I asked him if Edge was going to be ok, he said "we really hope so, it's not looking
good right now."
Several other fans approached Edge, he couldn't even pick his head up to talk to anyone. He should have been in bed with ice and
pain meds, or at the hospital, in my opinion. After a few minutes, Christian asked the fans to please leave him alone.
The show was great tonight, but I haven't seen anything on your sight about this so wasn't sure if you knew yet. I hope you can
find out and report on his injury.
Back to Top
Press Conference: Edge
by PWI October 2004
At this point in his career, Edge is on the edge of superstardom. But does he have what it takes to reach that next level"
Edge was on the verge of main-event status with Smackdown when a spinal injury forced him to undergo vertebrae-fusion
surgery and miss more than a year of action. When Edge returned in March, he was drafted for the Raw brand as part of
WWE’s talent lottery. The good news was that Edge had a new beginning. The bad news was, in some was, he had to start over.
Edge now faces the challenge of breaking into Raw’s crowded top tier. Raw champion Chris Benoit, Triple-H, Shawn Michaels,
and Kane are the established main-eventers. I-C champ Randy Orton, Batista, and Shelton Benjamin are up-and-comers who are
creating most of the buzz in the industry. Eugene, surprisingly, is rising fast. Somewhere in the middle is Edge, who is
fighting to keep his own spot while vying for the main-event status that has eluded him so far.
By teaming with Benoit to defeat Ric Flair and Batista for the Raw tag team belts, Edge kept himself in the spotlight. But
there’s a downside to teaming with a world heavyweight champion. Edge is viewed as the obvious number-two man on the team.
Cracks are now beginning to show. Edge accidentally speared Benoit on one occasion, and sources suggest that he privately
blamed Benoit for their tag team title loss to Rob Conway and Sylvan Grenier in Montreal on May 31. When he and Benoit tried
to regain the straps at Bad Blood, Kane-who was slated for a title shot at “The Rabid Wolverine” later in the evening, and who
lost to Edge at Backlash in April-attacked the WWE Raw champion, allowing La Resistance to keep the gold by disqualification.
Has Edge’s friendship with Benoit helped his career, or has it held him down" Edge gained another tag team title reign, but
has it denied him a place in the heavyweight title picture" Editor-in-Chief Dave Lenker, Managing Editor Brandi Mankiewicz,
and Senior Writer Harry Burkett sat down with Edge immediately after Bad Blood.
Dave Lenker: I want to thank you, Edge, for sticking around after the pay-per-view in order to talk
with us. After all, there wasn’t much need for you to hang out here, since you and Chris Benoit failed to win back
the Raw tag team title from La Resistance in the opening match.
Edge: What an uplifting, positive note to begin the interview on, Dave. Yes, let’s talk about how Edge and Chris
Benoit lost out in another match with La Resistance. Should I tell you that I didn’t wear my lucky charm bracelet tonight" Or
that we just forgot to lock Kane in his cage before the match"
Lenker: Sorry, I didn’t mean to imply that you and Benoit didn’t deserve to win the match. Everyone saw how Kane ran
in, gave both you and Benoit the big boot, choke-slammed you, and rammed Benoit into the ringside steps on the outside.
There’s no doubt about it-you were screwed out of the title tonight.
Edge: That’s right…and it’s not the first time I’ve been screwed over here in WWE. In fact, it’s happened so often
that I’ve almost become used to it. Maybe that’s been my problem ever since I got here. But when I came back this last time,
I swore that nobody was going to get over on Edge ever again. That’s why I made a point to spear Eric Bischoff on my
very first night with the Raw brand. I intended to send a clear message that no one’s going to mess around with Edge anymore,
not even the general manager.
Harry Burkett: I think that message has gotten through, because Bischoff has pretty much avoided you ever since. I would say he’s
on Eugene’s case more than he’s on yours. But since you and Benoit beat La Resistance by disqualification tonight, I assume you two
will get another rematch. What kind of measures are you going to take to make sure you’re successful"
Edge: The key to me and Chris regaining the tag team championship is just for us to be focused. I think Chris took on a little
more than he could handle by agreeing to team with me in the opening match against Conway and Grenier, and then facing a monster like
Kane later in the night. If Chris wasn’t scheduled to defend against Kane on the same pay-per-view, Kane wouldn’t have interfered,
and Chris might have been more focused on our match.
Brandi Mankiewicz: Do I detect some dissension between the two great Canadian sportsmen, Edge and Benoit" Spit it out, Edge, this
was all Benoit’s fault tonight, right"
Edge: Oh, Brandi, you just love to stir things up, don’t you" I think I’ll let my comment stand on its own.
Burkett: When you took on Benoit as a partner, I’m sure you realized what kind of burden it might turn out to be. Teaming with a
world heavyweight champion isn’t easy. Just think about Pedro Morales, who teamed with Bob Backlund-who was World champion at the
time-to defeat The Samoans for the tag team title back in 1980. They vacated the title because it conflicted with Backlund’s
heavyweight title schedule too much, and poor Pedro was left out in the cold. And, most recently, Steve Austin was World heavyweight
champion when he teamed with Triple-H to win the tag team title. It wasn’t long before they lost the belts to Benoit and Chris
Jericho. No, these kinds of partnerships aren’t known for their success rate.
Mankiewicz: Not to mention the jealousy and resentment that develops. Be honest, Edge, didn’t it make you angry that Benoit was
obviously placing a higher priority on his singles title" At least when you were teaming with Christian, the tag team title was the
number-one priority for both of you. And then there’s the fact that, as Benoit’s partner, you’ve frozen yourself out of world title
contention. You’re relegated to the background, and Benoit comes and teams with you when it’s convenient for him.
Edge: You’re painting a grim picture there, Brandi. You’re lucky I like you so much. But you’re forgetting one important
thing. When I team with the champion, I’m teaming with the very best wrestler in the world. I’m fortunate to have a wrestler of
that caliber on my side.
Mankiewicz: You’re backtracking, and it’s not very convincing. Maybe Benoit is the Raw champion, and recognized as the top guy
simply because you haven’t had a chance to wrestle him yet. Don’t you think you could beat Benoit one-on-one"
Edge: Absolutely. Look, I don’t know how long this partnership is going to last, anyway. Benoit helped me win the tag team
title, and that’s great. At the same time, that shouldn’t disqualify me from getting a shot at his heavyweight belt. He’s faced
Triple-H and Shawn Michaels and Kane. I really should be the next in line. And I hope-as my partner and friend-he’ll look out for
me and give me a shot. I deserve that consideration.
Mankiewicz: Especially since he cost you the tag team title"
Edge: No comment.
Burkett: How did you feel about being drafted to Raw" Did you have a preference"
Edge: Not really. Prior to the draft, I just assumed I was going back to Smackdown, because that’s where I was before. I was
really looking forward to challenging Eddie Guerrero for the title. We’ve had it out before. Those would’ve been some great matches.
On the Raw side, though, I might have a chance to face Chris, who’s just as intense as Eddie, probably even more so. Right now, WWE
has two great champions. I plan on being one of them in the not-too-distant future.
Burkett: To me, it sounds as if you have returned to the WWE determined to become world heavyweight champion. It seems that the tag
team title sidetracked you from your goal. Did it"
Edge: Yes, it sidetracked me, but in a good way. I mean, I’d rather have a tag team title sidetrack me instead of suffering
another injury or missing another year. It took me on a side path, but it was worth it.
Lenker: So is the Raw singles title your number-one goal as of this moment" After all, Christian is a member of the Raw brand, too.
You two could make another run at the tag team title, and you’d get to hang out with Trish Stratus.
Edge: I was hoping to get through this interview without having to hear Christian’s name in a question. My partnership with
him is a closed chapter in my career. Been there, done that.
Mankiewicz: Like you’ve “been there, done that” with Benoit"
Edge: Maybe. The main difference between the old Edge and the new Edge is that I’m not going to sit around patiently and
wait for opportunities to come. I’m no longer going to wait for, quote/unquote, “my time.” I’ve been in this company for over six
years, and my time had better be now. If I recall correctly, Triple-H had been in the company for about the same length of time
before he took matters into his own hands and began seizing opportunities for himself.
Mankiewicz: Is this the prelude to you turning against Benoit"
Edge: I wouldn’t call it that. I just mean that Triple-H was correct in realizing that the only person who was going to
look out for him was, well, Triple-H. Chris is a friend. You know, he’ll drive me to the airport or buy me lunch, things like that.
But he’s not going to look out for me career-wise. That’s not his job. His job is to prove his dominance over everyone else,
including me. As a fellow competitor, my job is to take that belt someday. If that places me and Chris on a collision course,
then so be it. That’s what intense competition is all about. And when it comes to intensity, I won’t take a backseat to anybody,
including Chris Benoit.
Back to Top
COLUMN: Column O' Nonsense: Edgehead Memories
Reported by Dougie Nunny on 08.20.2004
"Hello. My name is Dougie Nunny, and I am an Edgehead."
Ever since Edge's pathetic return to wrestling earlier this year followed by his lackluster feuds and matches since, this has
been the normal statement of the former Edgehead army. We are treated now like alcoholics in an AA meeting. We are now treated like
less of a fan for our past. We are now, more importantly, treated like idiots. But why" What happened" Well, let's answer another
question first and maybe we can go from there.
What is an Edgehead" Simply put, it is a noun that was derived somewhere in mid-2002 in a promo to eloquently describe a
loyal follower or fan of the professional wrestler Edge, a former member of a legendary WWE tag team. Seems harmless enough,
right" Well when the name first came out, it spread like wildfire all over the wrestling community. Everyone wanted to be on
the side of and wanted to support the hottest, new singles wrestler who seemed to be working his way up the ladder very fast
since his King of the Ring upset victory over Kurt Angle in 2001. After his amazing run in 2002 which ended with a neck injury,
it seems that almost everyone was at least some form of an Edgehead and that the Edgehead army was growing by the day.
But something changed. Edge injured his neck and went through the same surgery that Chris Benoit, Rhyno, Steve Austin, Lita,
Hardcore Holly, and more had all gone through before him. For more than a year, we were without this "ideal" wrestler who could
deliver quips to Kurt Angle as well as eye popping matches with Eddie Guerrero. For more than a year, we were Edgeheads without
an Edge. Though we all missed Edge, we all stuck it through that year. We stayed loyal to this talented wrestler despite our
craving for a classic Edge promo. We went over his TLC, Ladder, and great single matches to get our Edge fix. We read his
emotional commentary that made us wish he could be the first to return in under twelve months. We cried when he cried after
Kurt Angle returned only 3 months after having neck surgery in an alternative surgery Edge could have had. We watched the
build-up for the biggest spectacle of all time wishing he could be thrown in there somehow. We even watched that spectacle
with the hope that he would interfere in just one of the matches so he could be a part of it.
But it was all right. Two weeks later, our year long Edge craving had been fed, as we saw him spear the stuffing out of Eric
Bischoff, which I am sure we have all dreamt about doing from time to time. At last, our beloved Edge was back and his dedicated
Edgehead army was there to graciously welcome him back.
Or were we...
After he returned to WWE and was traded to Raw, we all sat through what many perceived to be a mediocre build up just so we could
see him compete in what made him famous: the ring. We even gave reason for the bad build up to WWE and/or Kane. Oh, how wrong we
were. Following all this, we sat down, grabbed a snack, and expected the continuation of the dominance that Edge had shown in
2002. In perhaps the understatement of the year, our expectations were not met. We saw a horrible match between the legend that
we thought was in the making in 2002 and the monster that everyone expected would be the worst wrestler in the ring. Obviously,
he was not. Perhaps the worst match of the night was his return, despite us sitting through Coach in the ring as well as a match
that was just used to get someone who wasn't even in the match over; and that is really saying something. After this embarrassing
display by Edge in this match, a lot of critics shoved it off. He had just returned from neck injury, for god's sakes. Chris
Benoit's first match back was not that well, as well as Steve Austin and Kurt Angle. Sure, they were still good, but only because
these wrestlers are gods of the squared circle. When you take a god and step him down a level, you get a good wrestler. And when
you take a good wrestler like Edge and step him down a level, you get a mediocre wrestler bordering on bad. Don't believe me"
Compare Steve Austin Vs. Rock to Steve Austin Vs. Rikishi. Compare Chris Benoit Vs. Bubba Ray Dudley to Chris Benoit Vs. A-Train.
You will see my point. How were Rhyno, Lita, and Hardcore Holly upon their return" Mediocre. Hell, Holly was horrible. After his
house show and Velocity matches leading up to Survivor Series 2003, I had no confusion as to why he was DQed almost immediately in
that high profile match. Trust me. The same all applies to Edge. Nonetheless, subsequent to this horrid match with Kane, Edge was
stuck in a random tag team that had everybody nodding with agreement as we all knew this would help him. What do Rhyno, Lita, and
Chris Benoit all have in common with their returns" They were all placed in a tag team upon their return until their in-ring
work was up to speed with their pre-injury in-ring work. Chris Benoit with Eddie Guerrero, Rhyno with Chris Benoit, and Lita
with Trish Stratus. And of course, this made the acclimation to the ring and destruction of ring rust only so much easier even
if it was just for one match or ten. Edge required this to a great extent, so naturally, things were looking up.
Maybe not, however. As his title reign with Benoit went on, we saw Edge scarcely improving. He essentially remained the same,
which I am sure is another one of the understatements of the year. The excellent tag team competitor who found success with Rey
Mysterio and Christian was gone, and this replacement of the former great couldn't even spark my interest during the hot tags.
Yes, that is very pathetic, and I agree with most of what you are thinking. In any case, what did WWE do to solve this" They
took the straps off of Edge and Benoit, and pushed him into a singles feud. Big mistake. Enter Randy Orton. The self proclaimed
legend killer who really had not had a bad match since his debut. Well, obviously, Edge sought out to fix that. That was a
little bit harsh, but by looking at that match, it made us all wonder if he was ever going to improve and if maybe he was
sabotaging Orton. No one could do that bad after being so good, right" Hopefully. And all the more, why in the world was he
given the strap" Yes, any belt puts someone in the spotlight and improves him/her, but had he given any indication for improvement
yet" Don't think so. WWE dropped the ball on that one, and no one seems to realize it yet. Despite all this history, we are stuck
with cold, hard facts now. His in ring work just does not appear to be recovering after his injury His promos are works of which we
expected of a steroid induced wrestler. His look does not spark the same knowledge of passion we once thought him to have.
Basically, this is not the man we once knew and loved, and the wrestling public knows this.
People who used to fawn over Edge are now biting their thumbs at the young star, and those who have faith that Edge will
return to his former glory are treated to ridicule. But instead of forming meetings for former Edgeheads in the style of AA or
hiding the fact that we used to tune into Smackdown at times only to see him, shouldn't we find a better alternative that doesn't
ridicule us or make us change our former beliefs" Sure. But what"
For starters, watch a match of his. Go out to your local video store and buy a DVD with him on it, or if you are poor like I am,
go out and rent one. Hell, I'm sure if you have Kazaa, Limewire, or a good way to manipulate Google; you can find them online.
Anyone of his epic bouts from 2001 and 2002 will be sufficient. You will be shocked at what you find in comparison to today,
and you will realize why you loved him in the first place. From his excellent feud with Eddie Guerrero to his "put it all on
the line" attitude he portrayed in his ladder match with Christian, you can find it all. There are plenty of instant classics:
KOTR 2001
Summerslam 2001
Unforgiven 2001
No Mercy 2001
Vengeance 2001
Royal Rumble 2002
No Way Out 2002
Wrestlemania X8
Backlash 2002
Judgment Day 2002
Vengeance 2002
Summerslam 2002
Unforgiven 2002
No Mercy 2002
Rebellion 2002
Survivor Series 2002
And trust me; the list does not stop there.
Find someone who has some tapes of Smackdown from 2002. Watch his tag team run with Mysterio, or his monumental cage match with
Angle. Even more, inform Edge haters of these matches. If anyone watches all of those and can't even be entertained, let alone
impressed, by one of them, then I must be the most delusional person on the world. I know how you guys are feeling right now
despite the memories, and I am too somewhat. Edge is not Edge now, but until he is, we have to bide the time. History will always
help us. Whether it is a TLC match from 2000 or a singles match from 2002, the history of Edge will bide the time until this
current stale character becomes history too.
His promos are just another bullet to put on your list of things to help you bide the time. Go back to the Invasion angle,
or before that. Look at the confrontations he had with Taker, X-Pac, Christian, Regal, Storm, and more. Remember how he made
a fool out of Angle with the pictures and the T-Shirt or how he challenged Taker's legacy with how many title reigns he had with
Kane. If you didn't find that funny or comical in the least bit, then honestly, what do you find funny" That stuff is gold in
WWE and the feather in the cap of their ever decreasing quality of promos. Yes, his promo skills are gone, but they will be back
again one day and one thing is for sure. They will definitely reek of awesomeness when they make their anticipated return. When
this day happens, gone will be the day of staring down Triple H looking like a psycho with his fingers in the air, and the day
will come again when we see Edge play a practical joke for the sake of a practical joke.
Nevertheless, that's not all that has to be done to save our army. One thing is more important than just watching and
remembering his matches and promos. What thing am I rambling on and on about" Faith. No, I am not talking about faith in
god, us, or something cliche like that. Put faith in Edge and that history will repeat itself. People come back from injuries
different, and they always take time to get back to where they were. For Chris Benoit, it took a few matches. In my opinion,
it took Triple H a year and a half (though that is not fact). Who knows how long it will take Edge; but if we have faith that
he will once again soar through the ring like a hawk swooping in for a meal, then that is all that will take. With faith, we can
survive on old tapes, pictures, promos, articles, and more. With faith, we can survive anything that this stinker may subject us
to at this point for we know that he will come back to the former stature that he was once at. Sure, he is having a couple of bad
months, but the faith will get us through it. More importantly, it is what drives our faith that will get us through this rough
patch.
Rely on your Edgehead memories, my friends, and they will guide us through this storm. These Edgehead memories can navigate me
through anything this replacement throws at me. In the end, my Edgehead memories helped me survive a year without him, and half
a year with his doppelganger, and they can survive me for as long as I live for they are that strong. That is why I have faith.
That is why I have optimism. Can your Edgehead memories do that for you"
Well, that's it for the topic of this edition of "Column O' Nonsense," and I would like to let you all leave with your intelligence
intact, so why don't we get this final stretch over with"
For this week's match of the column, I really wanted to pick something special to go along with the feeling of the column;
something that would inspire all of us to indeed keep faith in our downtrodden version of Edge. But don't worry, I found
something that everyone here can love and appreciate; and as I said before, if you can't even be entertained, let alone
impressed, by this, then I must be the most delusional person on the world. This was the perfect end to one of Edge's and
the other competitor's best feuds; and honestly, the brutality and innovation of this match were amazing. Despite its
environment, it wasn't a spot fest or a sloppily booked match, but rather a match that told the story of how far these
two competitors would go to defeat the other. This week's MOTC is:
Edge Vs. Eddie Guerrero
No DQ
Smackdown, September 26, 2002
Well, now that we have a match that can remind you of why we love Edge, why not a quote from a classic promo" Here is something
that puts Edge up on that level of the greatest insulters of all time. This guy could insult anyone, anytime, any day of the week
and do it in such quickness, veracity, and humor that made us all think so highly of him. Trust me, if Edge had kept along his path
with these promos, we would be saying, "Who's Rock"" Below is just one of the many classic quotes that I have in my library of him,
but it was the first one to come to mind and something that took a cliche and turned into an epic putdown. This week's QOTC is:
"And as far as being part of the most popular group in WWF history, well, hanging out with really cool people does not
make you a really cool person. Oh and by the way, 1998 called and they're sick and tired of you, so feel free to join
us in the year 2001 anytime."
Edge to X-Pac
Smackdown, mid-2001
Finally (hopefully), let's get this cheap plug over with, and we will be done! First of all, I would like to plug a new site
owned by a friend of mine. Wrestlingunited.com is definitely a site worth checking out. From columns to news, it's got mostly
everything you can want in a news site in better format and content. Also, Mike Steele's and my site is still open, and for
those of you who don't know, it is a mostly columns site, but with a load of other features. As of right now, we have columns,
wrestler columns, guest columns, interviews, forums, audio shows, e-fed, games, reviews, live PBP reviews, cartoons, contests,
and so much more! Last week, the site turned 4 months old, and for a site people wouldn't think would last 4 hours, that is darn
fine. As of right now, we have 90 columnists writing for us, about 7 interviews ranging from Indy superstars like Steve Corino and
Low Ki, a wonderful team of reviewers, an excellent young cartoonist who will start soon, and an excellent forum. If you like my
stuff, then you go to this site and find all my interviews, reviews, and my weekly audio show with Adam Perez. Even if you don't
like my stuff (and especially if you think I am an idiot), check out this week's show with Will Hernandez as you can find a good
way to prove I am an idiot! The Wrestling Voice is the voice of the public, however varied it may be; and we pride ourselves on
trying to portray every aspect of the IWC. Well, to sweeten the deal even more, we are accepting applications for any job 24-7!
If you think you can be a columnist, reviewer, game maker, cartoonist, or something else, just fill out an application at this
address (http://thewrestlingvoice.com/application.shtml) or you can find out more about us by e-mailing.
The Wrestling Voice - Get Your Voice Heard!
Well, let's bring this to a close. Next time, I will have a column entitled "Black Sheep;" and no, I can't tell you who it is about.
It will ruin the surprise! If you have anything to say about this column, me, or anything else; just IM me or e-mail with the
information below. I will answer ASAP back to you, so don't worry! Well that's it from "Column O' Nonsense." This is Dougie
Nunny signing off and asking again: can your Edgehead memories do for you what it did for me" Or did I drop your IQ lower than
the wrestling ability Edge has now that you can not survive with even those potent memories"
AIM - Dougie Nunny
E-mail - dougienunny@thewrestlingvoice.com
Back to Top
Edge Interview on talkSPORT
Credit: Live Audio Wrestling
By Stuart Wilson
On 1089 and 1053 AM…the UK’s biggest commercial radio station…talkSPORT!!!
The James Whale show is on the air and tonight’s special guest is “The Edge.” Disappointment for all fans of U2 as it turns
out to be wrestling superstar Edge, rather than the guitarist from the Irish super group. Oh well.
The interview begins with Whale stating that he thought all wrestlers were over 45. A good start. The Edge informs us that
wrestlers these days are, in fact, an entirely younger bunch of better looking guys. They talk injuries in the sport and
The Edge tells the story of breaking his neck. Whale can’t believe he’s back wrestling after an injury so serious so asks if it
was for the money but he says no, he always wanted to be a wrestler and that’s what drove him to return.
Whale asks how much of the soap opera side of wrestling appeals to The Edge. He says it’s part and parcel of what wrestling is
these days but the main part is still two guys getting in the ring and wrestling. Whale wonders if fans will start to demand real
blood before long. “It is real…” replies The Edge. Oh dear. Whale asks if he’ll still be wrestling when he’s 50, but he says no,
he doesn’t want to become a shell of his former self and go on too long.
They start talking about The Rock and movies. Whale asks if The Edge has ever beaten Rock and if he gets paid more money when he
beats him. Oh God. He’s played a part in a movie before but found it very monotonous and wasn’t crazy about it but has a lot of
admiration for Rock and what he’s achieved. We go to a commercial break with Whale proclaiming: “I know a lot of fans want to call
in and talk to The Edge.” I’ll wager 10 bucks that he gets put straight during the ads.
Back from the break, we hear a sound clip of Hacksaw Jim Duggan from when he was on the show screaming about “girls, high heels,
stockings, high cut teddies, lots of lipstick and too much perfume.” And oh wait, Whale now refers to his guest as “Edge.” I win.
Whale admits that he thought his guest was going to be the U2 guitarist and not a wrestler. This is going great. He asks if Edge’s
real first name is actually Edge. We go to a caller to save this.
Kerry from Catworth asks how Edge will fair on Sunday night against Randy Orton. He says he’ll become a 5 time Intercontinental
champion by the time he comes out of Sunday and Whale says: “What are you doing on Sunday"” Edge says he’s wrestling Orton for
the IC Title, and Whale loses the plot shouting: “That Randy Orton needs a good slap; he’s got a big mouth on him.” Pot calling
the kettle black, much" Whale asks Kerry the caller what she loves about Edge and she says it’s his hair. Edge picks up on this
and asks: “So if I cut my hair you wouldn’t like me as much"” It’s coming dude, it’s coming. Hey if Christian can chop his locks
and pull Trish Stratus, ‘nuff said. Kerry asks if Edge will become the World Champion before the end of the year. Haha yeah right.
Edge says maybe not before the end of the year but definitely before he retires. I think he means after HHH retires, but whatever.
Edge then plugs that they’ll be doing a live RAW from Manchester in October. Bring it on.
Daz from Birmingham is next up. He asks how often the wrestlers work out in a gym. Edge says it all depends on the schedule but he
trains six days a week, doing weightlifting and cardio. Daz has a 10-year-old daughter who’s madly in love with Randy Orton and asks
if Edge can get Orton to blow this girl a kiss on Sunday. If he does, I will mark for Orton as a true gentleman.
“Lisa in Southport, you’re through to The Edge.” Dang! As the Americans might say. Lisa asks about the TLC matches and if he
would ever do one again. Edge says no he wouldn’t because his neck couldn’t handle it again and those matches were the main reason
he busted his neck in the first place. Lisa asks if Edge & Christian will ever wrestle again as a team and Edge sounds very positive
towards it and says maybe in the future, yes.
Danielle in Cumbria gets Edge to say happy birthday to her Dad. Aww cute. She asks who Edge’s favourite wrestlers are past and
present and from growing up as a kid he lists Hulk Hogan, Ric Flair, Shawn Michaels and Bret Hart and right now he enjoys watching
Christian, Orton, Rob Van Dam, Eddie Guerrero, Rey Mysterio, Chris Benoit et al.
John in Dartford wants Edge to kick Orton’s ass and proceeds to label the longest reigning IC champ in seven years as “a prick
and a bitch.” Business is about to pick up methinks. Whale loves it and asks what John hates most about Orton and the fired up
caller replies that Orton is way too cocky and calls himself a legend killer when he really he’s nothing but a cheap shot artist.
John is now so excited that he forgot his question so Whale sends him off and tells him to call back when he remembers it. Shame,
that guy was entertaining.
Whale talks about becoming a wrestler and how hard it is, and Edge says you really have to go to North America in order to get
spotted. Whale reckons it will never take off in the UK (yeah that’s why WWE are about to explode on to the UK scene, James). Edge
says that the key is television time and that the reaction they get when they come here is amazing and there is demand for it.
-Commercial break-
We’re back and Whale says Edge is the David Beckham of WWE. (Yeah, only more talented.) Edge says that at autograph signings a lot of
young girls come up and say they love Orton and John Cena but that their Moms love Edge. Whale demands that Edge whacks Orton
on Sunday. Again.
Next caller is…no wait it can’t be…it’s Aaron Barshack the “comedy terrorist!!!” The backstory to this guy is that he dresses
up as Osama Bin Laden in drag and breached security to infiltrate a royal family birthday party last year. Edge finds this
hilarious. Barshack talks about some guy who’s coming to the UK to preach about hating Jews and gays and that Edge should
go down and beat him up. There’s no point to this call. Edge is amused, though.
-Commercial break-
Whale says Edge is here promoting the Vengeance PPV in October. Sigh. Edge puts him straight and says he’s gonna kick
Orton’s ass. Whale says that Orton can’t be underestimated and is actually a talented wrestler. Yes, Orton is now being
pushed by James Whale. Forget Foley, this is REAL career elevation. Whale says that cheating may be the way to go and
that he should bust up Orton’s pretty face because he’s always smiling with a stupid smile. Wait, does Whale really watch
wrestling afterall" Edge gets in the plug for Vengeance and Whale says you can watch it on Sky. Actually you can’t, but
why let facts get in the way.
Caller is Raz in Burnley. He says he did backyard wrestling and hurt his brother once. Edge gets serious and tells him to
stop doing it because “it’s idiotic.” Whale says there should be a TV show called “Smack Idol” where wannabe wrestlers like
Raz try out to become grapplers with Edge being on the panel of judges. If Theodore R. Long was also a judge, this thing may
have potential.
Whale drops a bombshell by saying that Edge’s favourite TV show is Emmerdale. This is an awful UK soap set on a farm (I think)
and Edge says that whenever he goes to his Mom’s in Canada, she’s watching Emmerdale, Eastenders or CORONATION STREET!!! This
man is a legend. Edge says he knows all the theme tunes. Oh it just gets better.
Julie in Essex is on next and knows her stuff. She talks about his time in The Brood. She asks what the highlights were in
Edge’s career and he says winning his first IC title in Toronto was huge and totally unexpected. The first tag team title win
with Christian yada yada yada but coming back from the neck injury was probably the biggest highlight. Julie asks if Edge could
headline Wrestlemania against anyone past or present, who would it be" Edge thinks hard and says Michaels, Hart or Hogan. He goes
with Hart and says if you gave them an hour long iron man match then it would be awesome. Whale asks Julie if she would like to see
Edge in the movies and she says no, she’d rather see him headline Wrestlemania 21 in Hollywood. See I knew she was smart.
Whale goes through emails and reads out one which asks how it felt for Edge to be booed at recent UK house shows. Edge said it
was due to facing Flair who is a total legend. Edge said he turned on the fans at the end and found it fun to do because it’s
better to be a bad guy. All things come to those who wait, Edge. Another email asks if it’s right for wrestling websites to
post spoilers. Edge says if you’re a real fan you’ll still watch the show no matter if you know spoilers or not, and the internet
has changed the industry so much. Next email asks if Edge broke his neck due to a screw-up from Eddie Guererro. Edge says no it
was nothing to do with Eddie. An emailer from Scotland (yay) asks how the injury has affected the style which Edge wrestles. He
says that basically he wrestles a little more mat based and slower and doesn’t take the risks that he used to.
Whale then asks if any wrestlers smell. Well, I guess the quality of this interview couldn’t be kept up for too long. Edge
says he brushes his teeth before he goes out but that he reckoned Vader never washed his ring gear. Whale says that Canada
is a lot like Scotland and Edge says that’s cool but that he’s not been to Scotland yet. He asks if it’s a good thing that
Canada and Scotland are alike and Whale says “No.” Tosser.
-Commercial break-
Edge’s hour is up but Whale is enjoying it so much that he wants Edge to stay a little longer. Edge agrees. So we’re going
into overtime, kids.
-Break for news and sports updates-
We come back with more promos for Vengeance and then on to a caller, Craig in Chelmsford. He asks what Edge likes to do in his
spare time. Edge says he doesn’t have much spare time but he likes to read and write. He’s in the middle of editing his book which
is out this November and learned to play guitar when he was injured. Edge is asked who he’s enjoyed working with. Edge says
he’d love to do a long program with HHH. Uh oh here we go. The caller says there are rumours that Edge and Benoit will clash
later this year and Edge says that will be great because he and Benoit formed a close bond having both suffered neck injuries
and that Benoit was one of the first people to call him when he got injured.
Rich in Birmingham asks what Edge’s best ever match was, other than kicking Orton’s ass this Sunday. (Why does everyone hate
Orton so much") Edge says any match with Angle has been great and the tag stuff with Mysterio was a lot of fun. Whale asks if
Edge would like to wrestle any of the women and Edge replies: “…Not on TV” Funny guy. He says he’d be scared of hurting a
woman.
Dean in Chester says that Edge and Angle both had similar injuries but was Edge glad that he took the route he did, rather
than try to come back too quickly like Angle. Edge said when he was told to take a year off; he decided it had to be done.
He said Angle called him and said he’d found a surgeon in Pittsburgh who would do minimally invasive surgery that would mean
only missing two months and Edge was like ‘Wow I got screwed then!’ But Edge talked to his surgeon about it and he said the
surgery was an option if you weren’t a wrestler but because of what he did to his body, it wasn’t something they would do.
If he was pushing pens around an office, then they would have given him the surgery that Angle got. They don’t do it for
people who land on their heads for a living. Edge says Kurt will probably have to get another surgery so it proves that he
went down the right road.
Whale thanks Edge for coming and says that he must give Orton a slap from all of us. Looks like the Legend Killer just
stole this show. But Edge came off really well, especially with the stupidity of Whale to deal with.
Back to Top
EDGE GOES OUT OF HIS WAY TO WOW THE FANS
by Glendyne
Edge Autograph Session in Regina, Saskatchewan 07/04/04
I was at the Edge autograph session on July 4th at Toys "R" Us in Regina, Saskatchewan. Edge was truly a class
act and he became even more of a hero in my eyes than before.
Because I'm a die-hard fan, I was in line at 11:30am even though he didn't show up until 2:00pm. Edge was in the building
at 1:45pm but the officials wouldn't let him actually appear until his scheduled 2:00pm. Talking to the other fans in line
was really entertaining and the time went really fast. The very first family in line actually drove all the way from
Minnesota to meet Edge and go to the autograph signing. They were going to the house show that night as well but the main
reason was to meet their hero. Edge had been briefed on this before hand and really went out of his way to thank them and
make their experience memorable. When a fan came up to him a wheelchair, Edge leaned over and shook his hand then came out
from behind the table to kneel beside the kid's wheelchair for a picture.
When Edge came out accompanied by police escorts, he looked genuinely pleased to be there. He really took the time to
acknowledge each and every fan, shake their hand, pose for pictures, and autograph anything they wanted including personalizing
them. While security was trying to hurry everyone through the line, the moment you stepped up to the table, Edge really made
you feel like you were the only one there and was genuinely glad to see you. He didn't hurry through anyone and even made
small talk with you as he signed your stuff.
I honestly felt like he was a friend I hadn't seen in a long time as opposed to a WWE superstar that I totally idolize.
I was so nervous leading up to the moment of meeting him, but, when I was standing right in front of him, he really put me
at ease and made me feel special. He shook my hand and even allowed me to steal a hug!
Edge was a class act through and through and showed a lot of interest in his fans. He was so down to earth, humble, and easy
going. He really just seemed to have the attitude of "here I am, how can I be of service to my fans"" It really was
a dream come true for me.
Back to Top
An Interview with Edge/// By Silvervision
On a recent trip to England Silvervision.co.uk caught up with Edge to talk to him about his carer, this is what he had to say...
You were live in attendance at Wrestlemania VI in the Toronto Skydome - what are your memories of that historic event"
At that point I realised that that's what I wanted to do for a living, wrestling was it for me. I remember sitting there
and being drawn away by the crowd's reaction, it was insane. I was a Hogan fan but he lost that day, and seeing Shawn
Michaels and Bret Hart, and being close enough to actually catch the action and feel the action. That's what I remember
most about it.
Your first step into wrestling came when you won essay writing contest - "Why I want to be a pro wrestler".
How did that come about and what did you write"
I really wish I could remember exactly what I put into that essay and I wished I had have saved a copy and put it in a book,
but I didn't save it. I have asked my first trainers if they have a copy and they don't. I was 17 years old and I had a bit of
an idea of what to and what not to put. I didn't say I am a huge Hulkamaniac. I just basically said I love this business and
wanted to get into it, what do I have to do to get into it. This is what I am willing to do, which was pretty much anything.
They then called me up and said it's down to you and a few other people, so I went down and they gave me all of the horror
stories they could, what they had experienced that kind of thing and when that did not deter me. They let me sweat it for a
week and called me a week later, and said here's your free training, and that was the beginning.
What did your family think"
My Mum was totally supportive. I had run my own car into the ground so I had no car; my Grandfather actually drove me down to
my first six months worth of training. My Grandparents and my Mum were totally supportive, I think maybe a few of the others
were like "Oh come on that's a bit of a pipe dream". "Do you really think you can do this"" I got that
from a lot of friends too. When we are in Toronto, my friends come down now and watch. My Grandparents actually for the first
time got to see me live, they are getting a little bit older now. It was a match with Rey Mysterio. I am going to bring them
down to Summerslam.
Before WWE you wrestled as Sexton Hardcastle - who came up with that name"
Actually a friend of mine that now wrestles as Sin came up with the name - we would always sit in French Class and come up with
names, we didn't pay attention at all in French class, I took ten years of it and didn't retain any of it, that's because we sat
there and thought of character names and just weird stupid names. Christian, was "sweet daddy freak out" - I was the
"Blonde bomber splint", and Sin he came up with the name Sexton Hardcastle - he thought the first name Sexton was the
coolest name he had ever heard and he liked the TV show Hardcastle and McCormick so he combined the two and I thought it was
ridiculous but I loved it. So when I took my character basically it was about Venus, I was a promiscuous character I guess and I
asked Nick (Sin) can I use Sexton Hardcastle cause it would fit perfectly.
You formed a friendship with Christian - How long have you known him"
We were actually friends way before we got into wrestling, he moved to my town in grade 6 (11 years old) and we both liked
wrestling at that point everyone liked it, but we were the 2 diehards. He had a Ninja star and at grade 6 that was the
coolest thing in the world. I looked past the fact that he wore huge tennis sweatbands! And from that point onwards we kind
of stuck to each others sides through high school and then from high school we went to college together, moved into the same
house in college, then from college he started training, I started in high school and then when he was done training I brought
him on the road. Then started wrestling as a tag team, a year or so after that. We always talked about it sitting in side yards
talking about how we would be champions one day, making cardboard belts and wearing them around.
Christian and yourself wrestled as the Suicide Blonds and High Impact - did you think about using either of those names in WWE
before you settled on Edge & Christian"
Well when I first came out they created Edge and Christian around the same time, Sexton Hardcastle went out of the window because
it didn't fit. Vince Russo words were the modern day Jim Morrison you can understand why I didn't know I had no clue what that
was but I came up with the name Edge and some other names like Rage and Riot, but I didn't really like them so I pitched Edge.
So going with that Edge and Suicide Blonds doesn't really go together that well, so Christian wrestled as Christian Cage, so
when they brought him in as my brother they just dropped the Cage off, so we became Edge and Christian. I would have liked a
tag team name but Edge and Christian started rolling of everyone's tongue.
Do you prefer Tag teams to individual wrestling, or do you look at them as 2 separate things"
Two separate things - both have pros, neither of them have cons. I know how to formulate it and put it together in teams but I
like to know how to do the same in singles too. And they are both fun, I think it depends on your partner too. I have been lucky
to have some amazing partners. In fact I think if it boiled down to it I would prefer singles because the onus is on you if it
sucks its you and your opponent or if its good you can take all the credit. Tag teams if one guys a little off, the other guy
can pick up the slack and its not so noticeable. I think I prefer singles but I love tag teams too.
What were your experiences with Gangrel and Christian in The Brood"
That's when I first started to feel comfortable - that's when I first started to say "this I get". Up until that
point I really did not have a modern day Jim Morrison reciting poetry and walking on the streets of AmErica beating
people up there's no real direction. So then when they brought in Christian as my brother and then they brought in Gangrel
after that then they started that story line and there's really no explanation why we joined, so that didn't make sense, but
when we did join it was the first time I felt kind of comfortable in my skin. It was fun I really enjoyed it, but we got
broken up too soon. We had the entrance and the music the whole thing was really cool. We had cool music. We were the Brood.
The crowd loved us I think because of the way we wrestled, we had some cool moves, and we felt really comfortable with each
other. At the time I loved being the mysterious gothic sort of creepy guy, now I don't think I would like that too much, as a
performer I think I am better as a baby face, than I am as a heel.
Why did you feel that you got broken up too soon"
Well the reason I thought we got broken up too soon is because really we had a lot of momentum and I remember reading
things and saying that behind Austin we were getting a lot of reaction and I thought that pretty cool. We were wrestling
the Hardys every night and if not the Hardys then other people, it just felt good. T-Shirt sales were good, we were selling
out of our shirts, they then came out with our second T-Shirt the day they broke us up It seemed to be a really quick decision
that was not really thought out too good, otherwise would you be putting out another T-Shirt the day you broke us up. We all felt
it was too soon, we felt we were just getting some good momentum going.
Can you remember much about your WWE TV debut on Raw on June 22nd 1998 against Jose Estrada Jnr"
I can't remember too much, but I do remember throughout the day that I didn't think he felt too pleased about me beating him.
I got that vibe and looking back now at that point I had blinders on and had no idea what was going on the whole political
thing back stage, but looking back I realised he didn't want to do it, so was he knocked out. I don't know but yeah I just
remember hitting the move rolling in looking down and seeing a dazed expression on his face, so then Tim White who was the
referee for my first WWE match was also there for my first TV match. He said I think he's out and I said o no and I just
remember JR commentating which at that point was probably the last thing I needed to hear.
Where you nervous at all"
No actually at that point I had already been wrestling for the company for almost a year, doing non televised matches.
So not really no, I just had no clue what my character was, that was the most difficult part.
So you don't find it that different between a televised match and a non-televised match"
Not really I just go out there and do it, although you have more fun on the non televised, because there's no structure
put before you, there's no time constraints, you just go out and have fun with the crowd, you can tell if they want you to
get out of there you do, if they want you for longer you go on for longer. TV - there's a commercial break coming up and you
have to be done by the top of the hour and so just more time constraints that kind of can take away from the fun. I would
always say its better for the crowd non-televised match wise. Televised - you get to watch Divas videos in the commercial
breaks, which isn't a bad thing.
How did it feel to win your first WWE title when you defeated Jeff Jarrett for the Intercontinental title in Toronto in July 1999"
Because it was completely unexpected, it was surprising - one of the best feelings I have ever had in the industry. Because
originally we were just going to do a deal, Ken Shamrock was stuck in Detroit, he was supposed to be the opponent that night,
Pat Patterson said go out there beat him, beat Jarrett and tell the crowd you were the contracted the opponent so you have to
hand the title back and enjoy the next day at the pay per view. So we did the match and did the deal the belt was handed back
to Jarrett. Jack Lanzas came down and said, "Go get your belt!" I said "What" he said, "go get
your belt" I grabbed the belt they had reversed the decision back to what it originally was and the place went nuts -
very unexpected.
You went from being an all action tag team to a comedy duo who were given a lot more time on the mike and backstage - how
did that transition come about"
It was really just the next stage of our characters, because we had proven we could go out and high fly do a lot of matches,
do all of that and put on entertaining matches, but we really had no characters, we barely talked on TV, no one had a clue
we could do it or what we were really like. So we got an opportunity to do commentary one night before Wrestlemania 16, and
at that match they were going to break us up, we did commentary I think a week or two before that and Vince said
"wow" I didn't know they had that in them, and we were like hey we had it all the time, just did not get an
opportunity. So from that point on, they realised that we could be some of the comic relief on the show, put us with Mick
Foley and Kurt Angle and your going to get some good stuff. We could still do the TLC stuff and turn up the volume in the
matches, now we just had characters as well.
Did this prove to be a new challenge"
Hell no it came naturally; this was pretty much us always, maybe being a little bit more goofy than usual. So it was not
difficult at all. It was the most natural thing we had done to that point.
What did you think when WWE bought WCW"
I didn't think it was a good thing by any means, because I think in any industry where you have total monopoly is not a good
thing and not only that you already had enough guys on WWE. Now you got these WCW guys and you think well where are they going
to fit in, how are all these guys going to fit onto one roster, someone's time is going to get cut down, you always have to
have Rock, Triple H take there time so there's going to be guys on the cutting board. I understood the theory in it, rather
than just let WCW go by the wayside, you don't want that, so I understood it, but at the same time I knew there were going
to be some ramifications, it got confusing. I knew it was going to change and not necessarily for the better.
How different is it now to how it was then, since you started wrestling"
When I first started you had competition, which I think is good, because you can compare and contrast. I started training
in 92 I guess it was around 97 to 98 that competition was really full scale when I first started with WWE. It was a really
exciting time to be involved because you were competing against those guys over there and you wondered who had the better
show and you wonder whether theirs is better story lines and so it was really exciting, and now we kind of have got that
back because you do feel like you are competing with Smackdown and Raw, they've tried to capture it, but I don't know if
it has exactly the same feel.
In late 2002 you took part in some amazing tag team matches. How did Rey Mysterio compare as a tag team partner to Christian"
With Christian it was like second nature because we had grown up together so we knew what the other was thinking before we
did it, or if he wanted to do something I knew right away what he was going to do. So we were basically one. So that was
easy. With Rey it was too but I just had to throw him around more. I think I threw him around more than our opponents threw
him around. It was a lot of fun, we just clicked.
In early 2003 you took time off to have neck surgery. Did you at any point think about giving up wrestling"
No actually, not once. I think that's maybe part of the reason I came back. Even when you are sitting there after surgery,
the first time I got back to the gym would have been the time when I would most have doubted it, you look at yourself the
mirror and your body is wasting away, because you're not hungry and not training and your life style has completely changed.
I think it helped on the back end knowing everything was going to be ok, but it also helped knowing other wrestlers had been
through it, so I had lots of people I could go to to talk to and see them looking great.
Do you think it made you stronger"
Definitely when you go through something like that it definitely makes you stronger, it changes you. Any kind of surgery
where you have to sign a waiver that if you die on the table they are not responsible its going to change you. Now anything
pales in comparison. It makes you realise if you can get through that you can get through a lot.
You must have found it frustrating"
Yes it was frustrating at the time that it happened, it was pretty lousy timing, but you cannot really control that, you
have to just roll with it. At first you're sitting up sleeping on your couch, day by day. I dropped down to 205 pounds.
You just don't look like yourself. You watch the shows and that's frustrating. I found that if you sit down and feel sorry
for yourself it makes the time go that much longer. I started writing and reading whenever I could to keep my mind active.
During your time away from the ring you wrote a regular column for WWE.com called the Edgucation of Adam Copeland - did help
you cope with not being able to wrestle"
I would definitely like to write more. I always read, that's one of my vices on the road is reading and listening to music
and to keep a journal. It seemed natural for me to write the column and keep in touch with the fans and give me something to
do. I looked forward to Tuesdays, I thought about ideas and what I wanted to write about, then because I had kept a journal I
thought why not take all of that and condense it and throw it into one journal, then WWE heard about it, and asked if I would be
interested in doing a book. I said I would if I could write it myself, I didn't want it to sound like an interview. Things that
were important to me could get watered down, they cannot put it they way I would. So I wrote 20 chapters and everybody said they
loved it so, I said ok well I had better get going. I had 6 or 7 months left at that point before I came back. I wanted people
to be able to hear my voice in their head when they read my book. It's something I would want to pursue I always said I would
like to write children's book's as they would be fun.
If you were not a wrestler - what career path do you think you would have taken"
A Radio Broadcaster - that was something I wanted to have as my fall back option in case I broke my neck lets say. Because if
earlier in my career I would have done it, I don't know if they would have had the surgery to fix it, to where I could still
compete, I probably would not have been able to afford it, so it probably would have ended my career. Radio would have been fun
I always have loved music, that's if I could not have wrestled. I never did doubt that I would be a wrestler.
Do you have any regrets about getting into the wrestling business"
No, I mean there are matches where I look back and think I could have made that better, or I wish that was better, but by the
same token I can't regret it. It happened its done, just make sure it doesn't again. I don't think you can live with regrets
not in this industry.
What do you like best about being in the WWE"
The time in the ring definitely, that's what you do it for, the lousy part of that is you spend lets say about 15 hours a day
to get to that 20 minute portion, of the day that you enjoy the most. You get up you fly, you check into your hotel, grab a
bite to eat, work out, eat again, go straight to the building then you get to do the show. By that time you are pretty
exhausted, but you get out there you hear the music and the crowd, and that's the part I enjoy the most.
What do you like least"
The travelling, it's not even funny! That's my biggest con and probably the only one, apart from being away from home.
What would you do if you had complete control over your character"
I would probably like to be a heel again, or more of a vigilante baby face.
What wrestlers do you admire"
I was really happy with the way Christian had developed his character; he really had turned the corner. He is finally
getting that chance. His character I really enjoyed. Randy Orton has really evolved his too, he's a different guy,
you can really see his confidence and his real character coming through. He's really fun to watch and wrestle. And
there's Ric Flair - no matter what he does he's so entertaining, he's awesome. I don't get to watch Smackdown much
but I know Eddie's on the ball, he's really morphed his character well. Mysterio - he's awesome to watch, he is an action movie.
What would you say is your greatest match"
It is hard to narrow it down to just one - as each match had different opponents and traits. Opponent wise I could not
nail it down to one - Randy Orton, Eddie Guerrero, both were awesome to wrestle for different reasons, Benoit is an
amazing performer, Jericho was a great opponent - from the little I have done with Triple H I know he would be
great. I love wrestling Flair. I would love to wrestle Shawn Michaels, as I know what could happen there. So, many
different guys that I have wrestled that were all good. Greatest Match - some of my favourite ones are the Haircut
match, the cage match, Jericho Cage match, The TLC matches whilst they were punishing they were fun. The Hardys,
Chris Benoit - there are so many I cannot just narrow it down to one.
If there is one wrestler from the past that you could have wrestled who would it be
Top of the list would be Bret Hart; he would be the guy that I would want to wrestle. I have wrestled Ric - I would like to
Wrestle Michaels, which I know will come soon, and I would like to wrestle the Undertaker, we have wrestled in Tag, but I
would like a one to one. Hogan would have been nice to wrestle, but teaming with him was amazing and probably just as good
if not better.
You said you like reading - What sort of stuff do you like to read"
I read a lot of biographies, I enjoy the standards, John Grisham, Stephen King, they are good writers. There are a lot
of books I like it does not have to be a particular writer; if I pick it up and it tickles my fancy I read it. I just
finished Ric Flairs book. Children's books I am pretty much wide open.
What music do you like listening to"
Growing up my mum listened to the Beatles, Zeppelin and the Eagles. My band was Kiss, which I got everyone else hooked on.
The Beatles are probably my favourite band. From there I discovered Metallica, Chilli Peppers, I really like their new stuff
because they are maturing along with me.
Do you ever watch DVDs of yourself in your matches"
Yeah I do I like to watch them. You can say right I won't do that again, I better do some cardio this week, I had better watch
my diet. I watch everything I still watch old tapes and get some ideas. I can watch other wrestlers in case I end up in the ring
with them; I have a better understanding of what they are doing at this point.
Does it ever seem strange to you the way the crowds act in the videos"
I love it sure I get a kick out of it, to me its like I grew up watching it so I understand the reactions because growing
up I did the same thing for the guys. I love being on the other end of it, but being a wrestling fan I understand it too.
Its pretty cool the first few times when you hear it, or the first time you see yourself on a DVD or on TV.
Has there been an embarrassing moment in your career"
Not really - anything I have done that's embarrassing I plan, I still normally embarrass myself when I do it. I pulled my
pants down once, but that was my idea.
You have been very successful with WWE - What's your next challenge"
Sunday is Vengeance, if I win that I am a five times IC Champion. So I have pretty much conquered that. The last thing to
do would be to win the Heavyweight title.
How would you describe your career"
Right now incomplete, that's only because I have one last thing to accomplish - not little I guess. I look at in comparison
to a guy like Bret, or like Shawn Michaels, they started off in tag teams, I kind of conquered that role, went to the IC title
range, conquered that role, and eventually into the world title range. Where I'm wrestling for the IC title this weekend for the
5th time, and I think I am in that realm now where I'm competing for that. That's the last thing to conquer. If I can do that I
can retire and say "good"...
Credit: Silvervision.co.uk
Back to Top
EXCLUSIVE WWE WEBCHAT/ Postings from the Edge By THE LILSBOYS
AFTER wrestling against Ric Flair, teaming with Hulk Hogan and winning the WWE tag titles with his best friend Christian
seven times – grappling superstar Edge says there is only one dream he has left to fulfil.
Lifting the world championship above his head.
In an exclusive webchat the 31-year-old Canadian told us he feels he is closer than ever to winning Raw's title belt.
And if he'd stayed on the WWE's weaker Smackdown show after his recent return from neck surgery, Edge thinks he may
even have the big one around his waist today.
Answering your questions, the newly crowned five-time intercontinental champion proved his own toughest critic – telling us about
the matches and angles he hated as much as the ones he loved.
You can find out all about Edge - including why he wasn't allowed backstage at WrestleMania and how he's desperate to chop off
his trademark flowing blond hair – by reading our in-depth interview below.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hi Edge, I am a huge fan of yours and wanted to know how it feels to return to the WWE after being out injured for 14 months"
Sarah Gargano
It feels great. At first it was a little bit nerve-wracking, not because of the injury but just trying to get into ring and
road shape.
Ring shape is being conditioned so you don't get tired at the two-minute mark in a match, while road shape is getting used to
the travelling and hectic schedule again and is actually much tougher.
I did feel really off in my first match back against Kane, but after 14 months out that is to be expected.
Plus while I was training to come back from my neck injury, I sprained my foot. I had to wear a walking boot for a month and
the first night I got that off, wrestling in Ohio Valley, I broke my hand!
It was just one thing after another, but they'd already put me on TV so we had to do the match, cast and all.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
You were out for more than a year with your neck injury. How far back, if at all, do you think that set you from becoming world
champion" Which I think you will be one day incidentally.
Henry, Milton Keynes
It wasn't great timing by any means, there's no doubt about that. Coming back, I knew I'd have to get my ring legs under me,
as physically I wouldn't have been ready to wrestle Chris Benoit for the world title. Now I feel like I am.
I think I've stepped right back into where I left off and if Triple H or Randy Orton had the world title I'd probably be
challenging them for it right now.
It would be awesome if they did Benoit and me as two babyfaces going at it - as they'd just need to put us in there and let us
wrestle - but I don't think it will happen.
I've only had ever had two title shots – once on Smackdown when Big Show had it and then one in the UK against Brock Lesnar.
So I think it's about time I got another go.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hi Edge – I've read that you were going to turn on Benoit and/or challenge Triple H – are either of these storylines still planned"
Michael, Leeds
Me turning on Benoit might have been an idea at one point, but I think the tease – where I accidentally Speared him – was just
done to get people talking.
If it eventually goes that way it would be great, but for the foreseeable future it looks like I'll be feuding with Randy Orton.
I'm having a lot of fun with Randy. It's a natural rivalry – we're polar opposites but similar enough to make it work.
Feuding with Triple H is something I'd like to do, and I know it's something he'd like to do too.
It hasn't come to pass yet, because we've not both been free at the same time, but on Raw we had a little confrontation and
sowed the seeds for something down the line.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Just a question that's been really bugging me. When you were "attacked" at the No Way Out PPV 2003, thus enabling
you to take time out to repair your neck, do you know who was supposed to be the person who took you out"
Steven Malhi, Birmingham
No and that's one thing that has really bothered me. I thought we had to touch on what happened but Vince McMahon didn't agree.
He said: "Let's just move on and forget about it, because there have been so many guys out with injuries who've come back
to get their attacker that it's been overdone."
But personally I think it's left a huge hole in the story that hasn't been filled, and needed to be. It doesn't make sense that
I was laid out and then came back without going after anybody for it.
At first they didn't even want to mention the fact that I had been injured, but I said: "Well, where have I been"
"People know how much this business means to my character and me personally, so I wouldn't just leave for a year to chill
out."
I think right at the beginning, Benoit was meant to be the culprit. It was going to be him who took out both Rhyno and I. But
then that got scrapped, probably never to be mentioned again.
But who knows they might revisit it, they could play the clip two years from now and I could be like, "oh yeah – that's
what happened!"
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
RAW DEAL ... Edge feels his show is better than Smackdown
After the WWE draft lottery are you glad that you went to Raw rather than staying on Smackdown, as to me it seems the stronger show"
Adie, York
I think that without a doubt Raw is stronger and that's the general consensus right now. That's not to take anything away
from the Smackdown guys, because they're busting their butts.
It's weird because it seems to go in stages. When I was on Smackdown it was considered the stronger wrestling show, whereas
Raw was more storyline driven.
Then when Benoit switched over after the Royal Rumble, the wrestling seemed to become the focus of Raw. Add me, Matt Hardy,
Rhyno, Shelton Benjamin and Tajiri – who all went over within a very short period – and you've got six guys right there who
can really go in the ring. Plus there are the great workers they already had.
The live element really helps too, as it's a pressure cooker. That, and being there with experienced guys, has really helped
people like Randy and Batista develop quickly.
The best way for a newer heel to learn the ropes is to wrestle an experienced babyface. Everyone thinks it's the heel that
controls the match, but really it's not - especially if the babyface has been around longer.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Do you think you'd be competing for the WWE title on Smackdown if you'd stayed there rather than fighting for the tag and IC
belts on Raw"
Agilen, Mauritius
Yes, I know I would. If I'd been on Smackdown it would probably be me and Eddie Guerrero wrestling for the title, especially with
our history.
That was one of the first things I thought about and I think, at least right now, I could have helped Smackdown out more because Raw
is pretty stacked with top guys.
When I was getting ready to return, I was getting feedback that both Smackdown and Raw really wanted me. The guys who I wanted to
work with on the shows – Triple H, Shawn Michaels and Benoit on Raw and Kurt Angle and Eddie on Smackdown – were all asking to do
something with me.
It was a mutual decision with Vince and the writers for me to go to Raw – especially as they wanted experienced guys in the live
environment – but either way it was going to be cool.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I know it's always been your dream to win wrestling's major belt – but are Raw's world title and Smackdown's WWE title as important
as each other"
Daniel, Poole
I think they are now, although at first the way they awarded the world title to Hunter made it mean less.
Since then the Raw belt has gained so much momentum and prestige because of the matches that have been fought for it involving
Triple H, Michaels and Benoit.
In fact now it's almost the opposite, with the world title being seen as more prestigious.
But I'd love to win either one… or maybe both!
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hi Edge, you are looking a lot bigger since you returned, is this to help support your neck" Also are there any moves that you can't
take now"
Ben Elder
A lot of it is to help support my neck, but it wasn't done consciously. It was great being at home where I could sleep for eight
hours a night and just pig out. Anything that was put in front of me I ate – I was scoffing pizzas and hamburgers every day.
I dropped so much weight after my surgery I felt horrible and thought, "I need to gain this weight back so I'm just going
stuff myself". And I was able to turn most of it into muscle!
I can't take piledrivers and I have to be careful with DDTs and chair-shots to the head. Basically anything that compresses the
spine is a no-no. It's pretty much known that everyone who's had neck surgery is in that position.
It's becoming more common. It looks like Test is going to have get neck surgery now, and at some point Val Venis is going to have
to get it done too. Hugh Morris had it and has had to retire now, and Kurt Angle might well have to quit as well.
That makes nine of us who've already had a form of neck surgery – including Benoit and Lita – with at least two more to follow.
We've all formed a bond because of it, especially me and Benoit who are very tight after going through it together.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hey Edge. Your injury came at the worst possible time – just spanning two WrestleManias. Were you upset at missing out on the biggest
show of the year"
Sarah, Birmingham
That was the most frustrating part of being out. In the seven years I've been on TV I've wrestled in three Manias. The first one I
only made a brief appearance in the Hell In A Cell with The Brood, next was the triple ladder match, TLC then Booker and then I
missed two.
As we got closer to WrestleMania XX I realised I was going to have to miss it. I got my surgery done on March 10 2003 and my
clearance a year to the day afterwards. But then I sprained my foot and was like, "now I definitely can't wrestle there."
I didn't even get to go to WrestleMania XX. I wanted to, but I met with Vince and he gave me the edict that he didn't want me
there. He said he didn't want anyone to see me and for me to relax and have another week off.
I just wanted to hang out in the back with the guys and watch the show, but Vince said no.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
PROUD CANADIAN ... the star won't let the WWE change his hometown
There's a Canadian revolution on RAW with yourself, Chris Benoit, Chris Jericho, Christian and Trish Stratus all being major
players. WWE recently started to bill the Canadian babyfaces as being from AmErica. What did you think about that"
Stu, Scotland
Personally I thought it was silly and I'm pleased I'm still introduced from Toronto. I talked to Vince and explained that Canadians
are a weird bunch of people and I'm one of them.
We're very loyal to Canada and when something good comes out of our country we're fiercely proud of it.
Part of the reason they did it was they thought American fans might not cheer if a lot of the top babyfaces were Canadian,
but I don't think they really care. Whereas if I go back to Toronto introduced from Tampa I'm going to get booed!
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Did you enjoy your time in Dublin during the Raw tour - did the pop that Ric Flair got in your match surprise you at all"
Brian, Dublin
Going into the Dublin show I said, "I've got the toughest slot on this card as a babyface wrestling Ric Flair."
Flair's not hated, he's loved and revered, and as much as he's going to try people just aren't going to dislike him.
In the States people see us more often, so he's not as much of a special attraction as when he comes over to the UK and Ireland
for a very rare visit.
So I knew going in we were going to be swimming upstream and in Dublin he chopped me and the crowd would go "woooo"
and then I punched him and they'd go "boooo".
Then on the next show in Manchester I said to him beforehand, "if it goes the same way I'm switching things up and playing
heel".
We got out there and the crowd were cheering us both - then he strutted and blew the roof off the place! I thought: "Now
I'm going to strut and they're going to hate me."
So I strutted, a segment booed and from there I took it and ran with it. All I did was insert myself in Ric Flair's role. I did
all the same things that he does – I took the slam off the top and did the eye poke.
It was my way of paying tribute to him and showing him how much I respected him as one of the best ever.
We changed the finish to the match as well, so Ric won, but he was fighting it tooth and nail. I Speared him and I was screaming
at him to kick out. I was afraid he wasn't going to, but he did and from there I said, "slam me off the top, Figure
Four".
When we got to the back all the boys were applauding and his wife said, "I've never seen him win with the Figure
Four". But I think if you're going to lose to Ric Flair then you've got to do it properly!
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Is it hard working as a babyface against Evolution, because they're just so cool people want to cheer them" Do you think the
crowd reactions for them may turn you heel"
Steven, Derby
There's always an element in the crowd that want to cheer good heels. Even Christian, as annoying as he is, has a segment
who want to cheer him.
It's definitely the case with Evolution – they've got a cool look and entrance and they're bad asses who a lot of the time
do what they say they're going to do.
Also heels by nature have more layers to their character and get themselves across better than a babyface who has to tap d
ance a little bit. If you try too hard to get the people on your side then you're force-feeding it and if you don't try hard
enough then no one cares.
So there's always going to be that element of people cheering the bad guys – especially with North Eastern and New York crowds -
and you just have to hope it doesn't catch on.
Because sometimes by the end of the match the whole crowd could have turned, like they did with Rock v Brock at SummerSlam where
by the end they were all chanting against Rocky.
There's a definite chance the fans may turn me heel and that would be cool. I'm better wrestling-wise as a babyface but I find
it much easier to get people to hate me - and it would be fun to do that again!
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When you teamed with Hulk Hogan and got to do the double leg drop you looked like a little kid at Christmas! Was that just good
acting or were you really living out your boyhood dream"
Daniel, Manchester
I really was like a little kid at Christmas, that's exactly how I felt.
That moment – along with my first tag title win with Christian and my first IC title victory – are the highlights of my career.
That night was the first time, since Hogan came back to the WWE, that he had come out to his Real American theme tune
and they panned over to me and I just had this huge cheesy grin on my face.
The great thing about Hogan was when I pitched the idea of the double leg drop, he was like "alright brother, let's do
it".
I remember thinking "this is perfect" and, while I don't have the best leg drop in the world, to do it with the guy
who'd always been my hero was a dream come true.
You hear horror stories, but Hulk Hogan lived up to all my expectations. He was a super guy and accepted me as his peer. He put
the ball in my hands, trusted me to do it and even called me his son!
Whenever we bump into each other – on flights or at concerts and hockey games - he introduces me as "my son Edge".
His real son is even an Edge fan, which is really cool.
It was always a dream of mine to team with Hulk Hogan and also to wrestle Ric Flair, but I never thought I'd be their contemporary.
Now I'm on Raw it also looks like I'm going to get to do something with Shawn Michaels and I got to wrestle a little bit with Bret
Hart at his house.
The only thing that could be better than what I've already done is winning the world title.
That's the last goal I've got left to achieve, and I need to do it before I retire. I won't be able to leave otherwise… I'll still
be wrestling at 60 having one last run.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
How important do you think your feud with Kurt Angle was in making you a main event level star" Also it's great that's he is still
selling the hair v hair stipulation – every time his bald head is on screen it's putting you over!
Danny, London
That was the feud for me, without a doubt.
When Christian and I decided to split as a tag team – as we'd already done everything we could do without becoming stale - we put
too much pressure on ourselves. We stressed out and I felt like I was just keeping my head above water.
Also I went from being part of a heel tag team to being a singles babyface in a couple weeks. That was a big transition for me and
I really didn't feel comfortable. And then after my programme with Christian I went on to a ridiculous feud with Booker T over
shampoo.
So by the time I got to Kurt I knew I had to step up and show everyone what I could do. And Kurt's the perfect opponent to do
that with, as he's totally unselfish, professional and awesome in the ring.
Things took a while to click for us, but then I like to think we stole the show at Backlash with a straight-up wrestling match. From
there we were doing main events on Smackdown, tag team matches, this, that and the other building up to the haircut match.
Then once again we tore it up, it felt really good. Everything just fell perfectly into place. We had a great cage match as well.
That feud was definitely my springboard to be looked at as being in the main event realm.
And yes, I'm the reason that Kurt is still bald - but I think he just realised Mother Nature was already winning that battle.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
DOUBLE TROUBLE ... Edge finds a new tag team partner in Simon LilsBoy
You and Christian had some amazing and very famous TLC matches with The Dudley Boyz and the Hardys. How do you go about planning
matches like that and did you suffer any injuries" Do you think you set the bar too high"
Adam G
I generally like to do my matches on the fly, with just a few things worked out, but with the TLC bouts there was too much danger
to be able to wing it.
They were a lot of fun to do, but it could actually be a pretty tedious process putting everything together.
The six, or one time the eight, of us would sit down and thrash out ideas and plan certain big things.
Then you'd have to make sure you always knew where the other guys were, because if you're flying off a ladder and someone's underneath
you then they're going to get crunched.
Or if you go through a table and there's another spot coming then you've got to sell but also clear up, so they don't bump on screws.
There were lots of stitches, staples, bruises, aches and pains afterwards – but no major injuries.
However now I think we're starting to see the end results of the TLCs. They are part of the reason I had to get neck surgery - along
with a bunch of other stupid things I'd done – and Christian has lower back problems, Matt Hardy is slowly falling apart and Jeff Hardy
has left the WWE.
At times I do regret doing them, because I can see how those matches changed the industry. Everyone then had to try and top it, it was
always like "now what do we do""
Every month it seemed there was a ladder match or people going through tables. So I think by going so far forward we actually set the
business back.
Now we're trying to pull the reigns back and re-educate the fans that a good story doesn't involve tables, ladders and chairs.
That sort of match can be the culmination of a great programme – as a big once a year blow-off – but it shouldn't be an every month
occurrence, and definitely not on free TV.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Would you consider joining forces with Christian again for another run at the tag team titles or maybe another feud between you"
Nnamdi Onyido, Lagos, Nigeria
I honestly think the WWE want to keep us apart and not remind people of Edge and Christian.
We've both done so much since then to separate ourselves from that, and made so many strides, to work together again would
almost be a step backwards.
We're still best friends in real life, and I loved the feud he had with Chris Jericho. It was like an old style storyline
where they teamed and teased the break-up for a long time, and no one saw the Trish thing coming.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
What version of your character did you prefer - now, the surfer-heel Edge, cocky babyface or the Sting-esque moody character at
your debut"
Lee Burton
I like them all, although in the beginning I had no idea what my character was – that's why I was so mysterious!
I didn't enjoy that too much but started to feel really comfortable in The Brood, I felt that was a really cool gimmick when the
anti-hero was in.
The Brood were split up too soon, but you move on and from there me and Christian became the Bill and Ted of wrestling. That was
probably the most fun I've had and closest to our real personalities and sense of humour.
From a wrestling perspective, I'm happiest now and just before I got hurt. I do need more layers to my character though and I
want to get back to the point I was at with Kurt where I could be funny and sarcastic but show my serious side as well. I need to
find that happy medium.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hi, I would like to know if you really got married to Val Venis's sister or was that just part of a storyline"
Carol, Birmingham
We did get married but we're not together anymore. I am in a new relationship now.
I'm still good friends with Val - as we we've known each other so long, my second match was his first. I actually think we get
along better now.
It wasn't strange marrying a wrestler's sister as it was removed from the business.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hey Edge – I'm a female WWE fan and me and my friends all think you're a real hunk! I've heard you might be getting your hair
cut - please don't do it!!!
Emma, Nottingham
I'd actually like to get my hair cut, I'm sick of it! If it was up to me it would be short right now.
I find it very annoying and the only place it fits is when I'm in the ring. But outside I feel it's dated and I just don't like it.
I was on my way to getting my hair trimmed recently and I called the office to see if I could get it all cut off. But they said:
"No, let's hold off on that."
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Your autobiography is out in November. Can you tell us a bit about it? Are there any Ric Flair style attacks? Should anyone watch
their backs?
Timothy
No, because I don't really have any pot shots to take. I've never had the issues Ric had with people like Eric Bischoff.
Wrestling is what I've always wanted to do, and now I'm doing it, so I don't have a lot to complain about.
There are a couple of things in there that nobody knows, like personal c**p Christian and I had to deal with when we got
to the WWE and people were trying to bring us down.
It's my story from DNA to today and what I had to go through to get to the point where I was finally living my dream -
like wrestling in a barn in Fall Branch, Tennessee in front of six people - and then the new battles to succeed once I got there.
If there's going to a comparison then it's more like Mick Foley's book, especially as I also wrote it all by myself.
When I read everyone else's books they sounded like an interview, but when I read Mick's I could picture his voice in my mind.
And that's what I want - I want people to pop into my skull so it feels like it's really me walking them through my story.
Back to Top
Back From the Edge-The Resurrection of Adam Copeland///By Brian Solomon (Raw Mag June 2004)
A year away from the ring has changed Adam Copeland, known to WWE fans as Edge. So startling are the changes that even some of
his most ardent supporters and those closest to him may have had a hard time recognizing him as the same person who had last
competed those many months ago. But if they do have a hard time with it, that's of no concern to Edge.
"I tried to stay real positive through this whole thing [being out with the neck injury], and that was one thing that anyone I
talked to was surprised at," he says. "But, with that being said, now that I'm back, I 'm a little bitter. I've been around
awhile; I've been through some stuff. I'm not tht kid Edge anymore. I'm now taht man Edge, and that's the difference."
This is a man whose career has teetered on the brink of derailment time and time again, who has repeatedly been sidelined with
injuries to the point that many experts wondered if he'd ever be able to live up to his obvious potential. And he's had enough.
Enough of feeling at themercy of the whims of fate, enough of feeling that his destiny is not under his own control. Finally,
he's ready to take control.
Edge is tired of being the victim. It's time to be the aggressor. And when you think about how injuries have slowed him down,
it's not hard to understand why he feels that way.
"Being away from the ring for me was like Wayne Gretzky being away from teh hockey rink, or Barry bonds being away from the baseball
diamond," he says. "This is my life. when that's taken away from you, it's pretty to deal with. It's great to be back, not only to
have the camaraderie of the rest of the guys, but to get back in front of a crowd. That's what I missed the most."
"At first, I had difficulty watching the shows," he says. "I made myself watch, but it was tough. Then sit out two WrestleManias,
and you wanna feel sorry for yourself, but you realize that's not gonna help anything. So all it did was fuel my desire to get back,
and do what I love to do."
The injury that put Edge on the shelf for over a year was not the result of any one catastrophic incident, but rather the effect of 10
years of wear and tear. Not taht it made the effects any less severe; when noted neurosurgeon Dr. Lloyd Youngblood opened up his neck,
he siad it looked as if someone had taken a corkscrew to his spine. Edge is thankful he had the sense to see Dr. Youngblood when he
did.
"At first it just felt like a big knot in my neck," he says. "I'd be up against corners digging it out, or I'd go and get a massage
when I got home from the road, and I felt like I was gonna throw up. Then my fingers started to tingle in my left hand. I touched
the middle of my palm and my whole hand felt like I had stuck it in a socket."
Finally, one day in San Francisco, while doing biceps curls in a gym, his arm gave out. There was no strength in it whatsoever.
From that point, the arm continued to atrophy, the result of fragments of bone in the neck cutting off all the nerves. Chris Benoit,
who had recently gone through career-threatening neck problems of his own, took one look at his friend and immediately urged him to
seek medical attention.
"I went to a doctor in Tampa who looked at it and said that if I took one more blow, I'd probably be in a wheelchair," he says.
"From there, I went to see Dr. Youngblood, and he made me feel better about it. He said I needed surgery, but at first he thought
it was gonna be a three-level [vertebrae] fusion. If it was three-level, then my career was done. Luckily, it was a two-level fusion,
which is the maximum you can get done before you have to call it quits. So I'm running on borrowed time right now, but I'm hoping to
get another five or six good years in, and then I'll re-evaluate where I'm at from there. It was a reality check- it put things in
perspective. I love what I do, but I also want to be able to walk when I'm done, so I opted for the surgery and taking the year
off."
At age 29, Edge was less than pleased to miss a full year of competition. Matters looked bleaker than ever when he sprained his foot
during training. Nevertheless, he kept on going, determined to get himself back into ring shape for the day when the big comeback
would become a reality.
Along the way, he made the most of his forced exile. First, he began going through the journals he had kept since the beginning of
his career, condensing them all into one volume which told his entire life story, "basically from DNA until now." he went out and
bought a guitar, an instrument he'd always wanted to learn how to play. In addition, maintaining his column on wwe.com and making
promotional trips for WWE to Germany and India kept him from stewing over the time spent away from the one thing he loves best.
After dropping down to 205 pounds at one point, Edge hit the gym. Eight months later, he got himself back to where he could look in
the mirror and once again recognize the man he saw. By April, he was finally ready.
"Now, the challenge is getting my mental game back, from a wrestling perspective," he says. "Before I got hurt, I was in a real
good groove. I felt so comfortable in the ring. I was in the zone and i knew it. It's gonna be a bit of an adjustment at first,
getting back into that. It's like anything else, you take a year off and there's gonna be an adjustment period when you get back.
Now, my goal is making sure that adjustment period doesn't take too long. But I'm definitely up to the challenge."
Eager to make good on his word, Edge saw to it that he had the most dramatic return to action in recent memory. After being
completely off the radar for months, he made his reappearance during the draft lottery on Raw the week after WrestleMania XX,
spearing Raw general manager Eric Bischoff mere seconds after Bischoff had acquired his services for his brand. Why the
outburst of animosity"
"I've never really liked the man," Edge says. "He's smug, he's cocky, he's arrogant, and I just decided that was a good way to
make an impact. Edge is all about bucking authority. I'm not a follower. I like to think I blaze my own trail."
That trail looked to possibly be coming to a premature halt when Edge's streak of bad luck once again reared its ugly head. While
training for his first big match, an encounter with Kane at Backlash, he broke his hand. But determined not to allow it to destroy
all that he had worked for, he obtained clearance from doctors and WWE officials to compete with his cast on. He wouldn't be back at
100 percent, but he was back, and taht's all that mattered.
With his hand healed up and his career finally back on track, Edge has refocused himself on the one thing that has eluded him all this
time. Make no mistake: He's gunning for the big one.
"I've got one thing left to accomplish, and that's the World Heavyweight Championship," says the four-time Iintercontinental Champion
and eight-time World Tag Team Champion. "I won't settle for anything else. That's my one last goal, the one thing I need to do,
so that when I retire, I can sit down in my office and say, 'OK, I accomplished everything that I set out to do when I was an
8-year-old kid saying I wanted to get into this business.'"
As focused as he is these days, don't put anything past Edge. Throw out all your preconceived notions. Never has the opening line
("You think you know me") of his old entrance theme been more appropriate. Don't assume anything about this new-and-improved Adam
Copeland. If you do, you're in for the surprise of your life.
"The Edge of 2004 isn't going to worry about his friends anymore," he says. "He's going to worry about one thing, and that's himself.
It may sound selfish, it may sound greedy, but, for too long, I haven't been that way. I think now's the time to be taht way if I wanna
get to where I wanna be. I gotta do what's right for Edge now. I look at myself as a lone wolf. I'm gonna stand on my own, and
whether friends like it or not doesn't really matter. I have to look out for Edge."
Back to Top
With Lance Storm, WWE's loss is OVW's gain
by Phil Speer
June 16, 2004
As a rule, you never say never in the sports-entertainment business. But for now, at least, Lance Storm has walked away from his
life as a WWE Superstar to become a trainer to the next generation of Superstars.
Storm, a well-respected mat technician, capitalized on an opportunity to become a teacher at Ohio Valley Wrestling, WWE's developmental
territory in Louisville, Ky.
The Calgary, Alberta, native gave up the adrenaline of performing in front of live crowds, but he gets a reprieve from the brutal
travel schedule and physical toll of superstardom.
"I"d known for a little while that he"d been contemplating it because I"m one of Lance's closest friends in the business," said
Edge, discussing Storm's decision to leave WWE for OVW. "His lower back is in pain. It was starting to affect his way of life at
home, and he loves his kids and wife to death. And he wants to be able to function normally."
According to Storm and those close to him, his aching back was one of the two main factors in his decision to become a trainer.
The other was that over the past several months, he wasn"t satisfied with the opportunities he was receiving in WWE. "I knew he'd
been thinking about it for a while because he wasn"t happy with way his career was going," Chris Jericho said.
Edge added, "It's disappointing because I know how much he loves the business and I know he wanted to contribute, even as hurt as
he was."
But, Edge said, because Storm wasn"t contributing, he decided to stop wrestling before his back got so bad that surgery would have
been required.
Another of Storm's peers, The Hurricane, added, "It's probably a little young for him to retire. I still think he had a lot to
offer, but there wasn"t really a lot that he was doing on the show, per se, and that was how he felt. So he decided that his
services were better utilized teaching OVW guys."
WWE's loss has become OVW's gain. According to Jim Cornette " a longtime wrestling personality who is now a trainer and the
voice of OVW " Storm is a great acquisition for the territory. Cornette would know; after all, he gave Storm his first job in
the U.S. 10 years ago with Smoky Mountain Wrestling.
Cornette said that among himself, Storm, OVW owner and founder Danny Davis, and various WWE agents who visit the school,
including Dr. Tom Prichard, students in Louisville now have the opportunity to learn a wide variety of styles and obtain a deep
base of knowledge.
Cornette said: "Danny Davis is a great coach, and I sometimes tell guys, "You ought to being doing this. You ought to be doing that."
But Lance can bring another perspective to it also. Guys get to learn that there are different ways of doing things, and they should
form their own opinions."
Regarding Storm, Cornette added, "This is a way for him to start a really nice career in another facet of the business, so he's
taking this very seriously."
Storm already has a great deal of experience as a trainer, officially and unofficially.
"Lance is a great trainer," Jericho said. "I remember after we trained with the Hart Brothers in 1990, in 1991 he was already
teaching the class."
More recently, Storm always seemed to be in the WWE ring long before arena doors opened, working out with younger competitors,
showing them a new move or two. "Lance knows what he's doing, and Lance is in the ring early training people anyway," Edge said.
"Why not get his hands on them earlier so he can mold them" I know he"ll be very strict on the little things " the little things
are just so important -- but he"ll also be strict on the fundamentals.
"Lance is very good in the way he teaches too. He's not condescending. " He's trying to help, not hurt in any way. He's a real
intelligent guy. He just knows how to deal with people too."
Another fellow Canadian, Christian, added: "What people don"t realize about wrestling is that a lot of times little things" small
details " are very important. I think he's very good at making people realize the small things that make you better all around."
He's really good at holds and things like that too. Any time you have a question about something like that, a lot of people ask him
because he's really well schooled. " He's very honest. I think he's not just going to tell you want you want to hear."
The Hurricane said, "From a technical standpoint, there aren"t going to be that many people who are better than Lance as far as
knowledge or holds and application of holds, stuff like that. Nobody has ever questioned his wrestling ability or technique. He's
got a great amount of patience, which is good for a teacher to have. He's got experience on a big-time level. Not just in the U.S.
but in Europe and Asia. He's been a TV star and pay-per-view star, so there's a lot to offer."
Jericho remembers meeting Storm the first day he went to wrestling school.
"I had this huge trunk that I was carrying all my stuff in, and we were staying in this hotel," Jericho said. "He was the first guy
I met that helped me carry all my stuff.
"We trained with everybody else, but mostly we trained with each other. If he wasn"t there, I wouldn"t have gotten as far as I did as
quickly as I did. " I owe a lot of my early success to the fact that he was in the same class, because otherwise there would've been
nobody there to push me."
Storm's a leader in and out of the ring, Superstars says.
"Ever since we came in from SmackDown! to RAW, we traveled together," Christian said. "He became like the den mother to myself and
(others in the car). He made sure we had all the directions. He was basically the father figure of the car. We used to actually call
him "Dad.""
Longtime competitor Bill DeMott, now an announcer on Velocity, said that over his 14-year career, his matches with Storm during their
time in WCW stand out.
"It was a time when my head injuries were coming around, (and I was having) trouble with my vision and trouble speaking," DeMott
said. "To this day, not everybody knows about it. Lance Storm knew about, and he didn"t blow the whistle."
DeMott admits that there were times during his matches that he literally could not see. But he says, "I knew when I worked with
(Storm) that I didn"t need to see. He's just a tremendous person as well as a great entertainer and athlete. I could go on for
hours.
"There are certain guys who are leaders and certain guys who want to be led. I was lucky because I was with a group of guys who
wanted to be ring generals. " Every time I see Lance, I get a tear in my eye because I will remember what we went through, and
what he went through for me."
DeMott said that if OVW students can absorb just one-third of what Storm teaches, "then we"ve got a hell of a roster coming up."
Of Storm's decision to become a trainer, DeMott said, "It's a great gain for WWE development and Danny Davis to have Lance Storm
in their corner. It's a great loss on the RAW side, and I would have loved to have seen Lance traded over to SmackDown! I think he's
one of the best talents ever. And I think he had a lot to offer. I know he made the right move because he stayed in the business. I
don't think he could have ever walked away. He has too much to offer."
Storm has been teaching in OVW for a few months now, and he says he's enjoying it.
He spends 12-13 days in Louisville, and then he gets about nine days off at his home in Calgary.
"It's nice because I get home on a Friday just in time to pick up my daughter from school, and then I"ve got two full days where
they're not at school and I don"t have anyplace to go," Storm said.
He added that his back is feeling better, and that he especially likes having "basically normal-people hours" meaning that he gets to
sleep at night instead of driving 300 miles for the next night's WWE event.
"Just on the whole, I'm nowhere near as tired and exhausted," he said. "The travel schedule the guys go through is so
exhausting " It just really burns you out and tires you. Now, I fly three days a month."
Still, some of his peers speculate that if the right opportunity came along, Storm could return to WWE in the future. After all,
you never say never.
"I don"t honestly know if that's him actually retiring or if it's just a thing to let his body heal and spend more time with his
family," Christian said. "If he is retired, great, more power to him. But it wouldn"t surprise me to see him come back to wrestling
because I know how much he loves it."
Back to Top
Wrestling's a pain in the neck, hand and foot by Dave Stubbs
The outcome of World Wrestling Entertainment matches may be predetermined, but along the way to certain victory or defeat there is
plenty of action and lots of unplanned damage to the participants
Dave Stubbs
The Gazette
Saturday, May 15, 2004
Adam Copeland, aka Edge, with his tag-team title belt, freshly won April 19 at the Raw show in Calgary. The cast protects a
broken hand.
CREDIT: MARIE-FRANCE COALLIER, THE GAZETTE
World Wrestling Entertainment star Adam Copeland often hears a four-letter word used to describe his business. His recently
broken neck, broken hand, sprained foot and earlier fractured parts all beg to differ.
"I hear 'fake' all the time," Copeland said on a recent swing through Montreal. "But believe me, to get to the predetermined
finish is very real."
The pleasant 30-year-old native of Orangeville, Ont., and his wrestling alter-ego, Edge, will be at the Bell Centre on May 31
for the live TSN telecast of Raw, the WWE's weekly flagship production. He is expected to arrive as half of Raw's world tag-team
champions, partnered with Montreal-born, Edmonton-bred Chris Benoit, who also is the Raw heavyweight champion.
That either man is still in this business at all is a tribute to medical science and their own remarkable perseverance - both have
returned to the ring having healed broken necks.
"They ought to call us 'Degenerated Necks,' " Copeland said, laughing, and the merchandising possibilities of the catchy slogan
lit up in his mind.
Teamed with his boyhood friend Jay Reso (nom de lutte Christian) in six-man matches with Matt and Jeff Hardy (the Hardy Boyz) and
Mark LoMonaco and Devon Hughes (the Dudleys), Copeland had helped set the bar of expectation almost impossibly high.
Their series of TLC bouts in 2000 and 2001, which wrestling fans will know involves using tables, ladders and chairs as weapons,
were thrilling exhibitions that also severely pushed the envelopes of safety and common sense.
"Those matches kind of set the business back because we took so many risks," Copeland said. "Fans were saying, 'You've fallen off a
12-foot stepladder through four tables, you've speared a guy while he's hanging from belts 20 feet in the air, so what's next"'
"You can't top that, and my body shows you why. Looking back now, I see some things I definitely wouldn't do again."
The WWE has refocused its in-ring product, and it's for good reason that you'll see more mat wrestling and less preposterous bumps.
Copeland was the seventh WWE star of the past few years to suffer a broken neck. His wasn't from a single bump, but from the
wear and tear of many; he felt a constant knot in his neck and would feel sick to his stomach after a massage or session with
a chiropractor.
Watching his muscles atrophy, he thought he merely had a pinched nerve. But an MRI suggested otherwise.
"The doctor told me I had two choices: surgery or a wheelchair," Copeland recalled.
The operation was March 10, 2003, and within hours he was walking dozens of flights of stairs, his barometer being the rehabilitation
of Benoit, who'd been similarly injured.
He rehabbed for more than a year, working on his autobiography that's due in November. Copeland then returned to the ring for a brief
TV spot on Raw, reported to a WWE developmental company in Ohio to rebuild his "wrestling callous," as he describes it, and promptly
broke a hand and sprained a foot, his body not yet keeping pace with his enthusiasm.
"People assume the cast is a gimmick," Copeland said. "They can't fathom that I wrestle with a broken hand. You shouldn't, but that's
just the way we do things. Because outcomes are predetermined and there's so much showmanship, the lines of reality get blurred.
Everything is assumed to be an act."
It's been a long road for Copeland, who jokes that he was "the black hole of charisma" when he began in the business at age 17,
winning his training with a contest essay on why he wanted to be a pro wrestler.
He was schooled in Toronto by the legendary Sweet Daddy Siki but is the product of the hybrid styles he watched as a boy, then
toiled in the church-basement and independent leagues as Adam Impact and Sexton Hardcastle.
Since arriving in the WWE in 1998, he's become one of the company's most popular talents, and clearly he has the confidence of the
scriptwriters if they've again wrapped a champion's belt around his waist. This is his 10th tag-team title, with four different
partners; four times, he's been the Intercontinental champion.
"My injury has refocused me," Copeland said of the broken neck. "I sat on the couch in a hard collar and learned what I needed to get
back to this level - and stay there."
All things being equal, he'll be rid of his latest cast by the time he returns to Montreal.
Edge and WWE Raw at the Bell Centre on Monday, May 31 at 7:45 p.m. Tickets cost $50, $40, $30 and $20, plus service charges, at the
box office and Admission. Go to www.admission.com or www.geg.ca or call (514) 790-1245 or (800) 361-4595.
dstubbs@thegazette.canwest.com
credit: The Montreal Gazette
Back to Top
A Tale of Two Champions
By THE LILSBOYS
credit: TheSun.co/uk
IF anything signals the gulf in quality between the WWE's Raw and Smackdown shows then it was this week's crowning of new tag team
champions on both.
Chris Benoit and Edge teamed up to take Raw's doubles straps from Ric Flair and Batista in a good main event that played into
many of the programme's major storylines.
But over on Smackdown it was a completely different story.
The Saturday night show has taken their belts from a tired comedy act and given them to a new, but even more irritating, one.
You see folks, the writers over on Smackdown thought it would be hilarious to pair the gay character of Rico with the homophobic
Charlie Haas.
And their entire act seems to consist of Charlie being scared Rico might touch him.
We thought it was bad last week when the two had a 'match', won by Rico forcing Charlie to leave the ring by kissing him and then
flashing a pink thong.
But when we found out the flamboyant star was Haas's mystery partner for a title shot this week the look of dread on our faces was
even worse than the one on the All-American's.
Rico is such an awful over-the-top stereotype that it makes you wonder why he's on the show at all.
Is the idea for fans to hate him because he's gay" If so that really insults the intelligence of the wrestling audience and misjudges
the views of everyone, bar a few evangelical clergymen, in 2004.
Even sadder, the most likely explanation is the WWE writers think it's funny for their competitors to act like schoolchildren.
That's exactly what happened in the tag team title match, which started with Charlie covering his behind and went downhill from
there.
The 'highlights' of the bout included Rico slapping Rikishi's bum, thrusting himself at the 350lb star, putting on lip-gloss to
receive a Stink Face and kissing a shocked Scotty 2 Hotty.
The kiss allowed Haas to get a roll-up pinfall while their valet Jackie distracted the Big Kish - and take the tag division to
new lows.
Remember these are the titles that were introduced as pure wrestling belts in 2002 and began with one of the best doubles feuds in
history as Kurt Angle and Chris Benoit feuded for the gold with both Rey Mysterio and Edge and Los Guerreros.
Charlie himself had some great wrestling matches as part of the division too, as he and former partner Shelton Benjamin swapped
the gold with Eddie and Chavo.
They also had a storming title defence against Mysterio and Billy Kidman at last year's Vengeance PPV.
Haas's team with Rico does have some saving graces, the young star's facials are excellent and it at least gives him a character-based
storyline.
But it's sad to think that the best the WWE can do for the once great Smackdown tag team division is make the belts secondary to a
storyline where Charlie was confused over which one of his two new friends slapped his bum.
On Raw however, things couldn't be going better. Coming off of the great Backlash event - which we gave 8.5/10 last week - the show
has moved forward a number of storylines.
Christian and Chris Jericho kicked things off as their feud continued with a good match, won by Christian thanks to an assist from
his new "problem solver" Tyson Tomko.
Tyson is the latest in a long line of stars to step up from the WWE's feeder federation Ohio Valley Wrestling, where he was known
by the equally ridiculous name of Bane.
Later in the show we saw excellent promos from the two stars of Backlash " Chris Benoit and Randy Orton.
Raw champion Benoit paid tribute to his legendary trainer Stu Hart to a rapturous response from the Calgary fans in whose hearts the
late wrestling guru will always hold a special place.
Then it was up to Randy Orton - who vanquished the hardcore legend Mick Foley at the PPV - to cut an intense speech asking "who is the
no dues paying, can't hang with the big boys, wet behind the ears, punk kid now"
Edge was quick to come out to try and put Randy straight.
But before he could get going, Orton's Evolution buddies came to deliver a beat-down to him and Benoit and set up a tag title match
for later in the night.
With Edge gliding into Foley's shoes we still have the nice Raw top line programme pitting Evolution against Benoit, Edge, Shawn
Michaels and the absent Shelton Benjamin.
And it made for a great main event, as Chris set out to prove he could defy the odds once again and take Edge along with him for the
ride.
Benoit was on top form in the bout, carrying the wrestling quota, while the others added the entertainment.
The Canadian duo won when Edge hit Batista with his cast and got rid of Flair, Benoit followed up with a diving headbutt, Shawn
Michaels neutralised HHH's interference and finally Edge hit Batista with his Spear for the three-count.
While Chris and Edge are two singles wrestlers rather than a tag team, and their reign will only be a transitional one, it has put the
belts at the centre of attention on Raw while the WWE attempt to build new duos to challenge for them.
Let's just hope the young wrestlers who are hoping to be the doubles stars of tomorrow were watching Raw and not Smackdown this week to
see how it's done.
Back to Top
Can Copeland keep his 'Edge'" By Rennie Detore
TRIBUNE-REVIEW
Sunday, May 2, 2004

A more serious Adam Copeland returned last month sporting a more typical pro wrestling look, complete with newfound physique, leather motorcycle jacket and Triple H-like stubble. The superstar known as Edge seemed to have finally found his.
Copeland hit the WWE scene five years ago simply as "Edge," not exactly thought-provoking or the kind of persona on the cusp of stardom. WWE only has crowned two world champions with one-word names -- Undertaker and Diesel (a.k.a. Kevin Nash) -- so Copeland already found himself at a disadvantage.
It didn't help that Copeland also sported an average body-type, a far cry from the bulging biceps sported by "Stone Cold" Steve Austin or The Rock. The tall, slender Copeland exuded more of a basketball, not bodyslam, vibe. Only the long, blonde hair seemed sports-entertainment oriented.
His less-than-typical physique paled in comparison to Copeland being saddled with a name destined for failure and paired as a faceless entity in a faction dubbed "The Brood." Along with Christian and Gangrel, the group feuded unceremoniously with the likes of Public Enemy before finding a tiny niche alongside The Undertaker's ill-fated Ministry.
Edge, along with partner Christian, experienced a career breakthrough in late 1999 during a series of ladder matches with The Hardy Boys. Still, Copeland toiled around as a mid-card, albeit with a nice compliment of tag-team matches and subsequent stints as a co-champion. To that point, Copeland's sports entertainment resume -- The paying his dues period with The Brood, notwithstanding -- sounded sweet but hadn't clicked with the company's audience.
For one, the always cheerful Copeland, sporting sleek sunglasses and a pearly white smile, didn't seem to fit the Edge motif. He also had yet to have a "breakout" match, the one that propels a once tag-team wrestler to lofty singles status.
Copeland, still happy-go-lucky and void of a stirring in-ring performance, suffered a serious neck injury that sidelined him in 2002 and threatened to end his short-lived career.
At the time, some argued that Copeland's "Edge" character was in the midst of a major push. That thinking seemed optimistic at best. Copeland had captured the Intercontinental title, but fans still hadn't seen anything extraordinary from him, other than a few sporadic "oohs" and "aahs."
Upon his return, Copeland missed on his first main-event swing at "Backlash" last month in a match against Kane. Much like Copeland's other efforts, this one came and went with little fanfare.
Copeland rebounded with a tag-team title victory with World Champion Chris Benoit and finds himself rubbing elbows with a real-life, top-tier performer. To Copeland's credit, he doesn't seem awestruck or out-of-place trading words with Benoit or participating in the marquee match on "Raw."
Copeland, 30, is young enough to forge a memorable sports entertainment career but not young enough to fall back on his youth.
The pairing of Copeland and Benoit serves not as a legitimate team -- not like the Edge and Christian days -- instead more as another opportunity, perhaps a final springboard for "Edge" to realize his potential as more than just opening-match fodder for much bigger stars.
Copeland still hasn't had that special "Wrestlemania"-like night or equally inspiring one-on-one encounter but at least he's finally starting to look and act like someone who wants to.
A more serious Adam Copeland returned last month sporting a more typical pro wrestling look, complete with newfound physique, leather motorcycle jacket and Triple H-like stubble. The superstar known as Edge seemed to have finally found his.
Copeland hit the WWE scene five years ago simply as "Edge," not exactly thought-provoking or the kind of persona on the cusp of stardom. WWE only has crowned two world champions with one-word names -- Undertaker and Diesel (a.k.a. Kevin Nash) -- so Copeland already found himself at a disadvantage.
It didn't help that Copeland also sported an average body-type, a far cry from the bulging biceps sported by "Stone Cold" Steve Austin or The Rock. The tall, slender Copeland exuded more of a basketball, not bodyslam, vibe. Only the long, blonde hair seemed sports-entertainment oriented.
His less-than-typical physique paled in comparison to Copeland being saddled with a name destined for failure and paired as a faceless entity in a faction dubbed "The Brood." Along with Christian and Gangrel, the group feuded unceremoniously with the likes of Public Enemy before finding a tiny niche alongside The Undertaker's ill-fated Ministry.
Edge, along with partner Christian, experienced a career breakthrough in late 1999 during a series of ladder matches with The Hardy Boys. Still, Copeland toiled around as a mid-card, albeit with a nice compliment of tag-team matches and subsequent stints as a co-champion. To that point, Copeland's sports entertainment resume -- The paying his dues period with The Brood, notwithstanding -- sounded sweet but hadn't clicked with the company's audience.
For one, the always cheerful Copeland, sporting sleek sunglasses and a pearly white smile, didn't seem to fit the Edge motif. He also had yet to have a "breakout" match, the one that propels a once tag-team wrestler to lofty singles status.
Copeland, still happy-go-lucky and void of a stirring in-ring performance, suffered a serious neck injury that sidelined him in 2002 and threatened to end his short-lived career.
At the time, some argued that Copeland's "Edge" character was in the midst of a major push. That thinking seemed optimistic at best. Copeland had captured the Intercontinental title, but fans still hadn't seen anything extraordinary from him, other than a few sporadic "oohs" and "aahs."
Upon his return, Copeland missed on his first main-event swing at "Backlash" last month in a match against Kane. Much like Copeland's other efforts, this one came and went with little fanfare.
Copeland rebounded with a tag-team title victory with World Champion Chris Benoit and finds himself rubbing elbows with a real-life, top-tier performer. To Copeland's credit, he doesn't seem awestruck or out-of-place trading words with Benoit or participating in the marquee match on "Raw."
Copeland, 30, is young enough to forge a memorable sports entertainment career but not young enough to fall back on his youth.
The pairing of Copeland and Benoit serves not as a legitimate team -- not like the Edge and Christian days -- instead more as another opportunity, perhaps a final springboard for "Edge" to realize his potential as more than just opening-match fodder for much bigger stars.
Copeland still hasn't had that special "Wrestlemania"-like night or equally inspiring one-on-one encounter but at least he's finally starting to look and act like someone who wants to.
Credit: Pittsburgh-Live.com
Back to Top
The challenges of a comeback: No time to eat or sleep
by Phil Speer
May 5, 2004
For a WWE Superstar, returning to the ring after a long absence is not easy, but not for the reasons you might be thinking.
For Edge, who came back in April after missing 13 months due to spinal fusion surgery, getting back on the road has been much more
difficult than being back in the ring.
Leading up to his WWE comeback, Edge spent time in Ohio Valley Wrestling – WWE’s developmental territory – so he was well prepared
to step back into the square circle at Backlash. Even a severely sprained right foot and a broken left hand could not curtail his
comeback.
“I feel really good,” Edge said in a phone interview today, referring to his physical health. “I feel really good.”
But adjusting to the travel schedule has been another matter. Superstars eventually become accustomed to constant jetlag; it hasn’t
happened yet for Edge.
This afternoon, he said he was exhausted from his week on the road, which took him through Texas and Arizona and then back to his
home in the Tampa area.
“I talked to (Chris) Benoit,” Edge said of his World Tag Team Championship partner, who had the same spinal fusion surgery that
Edge did. “He said you feel this way for about two months.”
Edge added, “You feel like you just got back from Europe.”
Also, he’s trying to get used to getting “four hours of sleep (per night), if you’re lucky,” whereas he had the luxury of a full
night’s rest while he rehabilitated his neck.
Essentially, Edge said, the most difficult part of coming back to WWE after a long absence is training yourself “to be abnormal
again.”
Along those same lines, the muscles around his surgically repaired neck/spine feel tight, but he knows they’d be tight even if he
never had surgery, because his neck is no longer used to the constant impact and collisions with the wrestling mat.
Other than that, he’s feeling great. Of course, since he’s a WWE Superstar, “feeling great” means that he still has aches and pains,
but they’re just of the nagging variety, relatively speaking.
His sprained ankle is feeling much better, although it’s still not 100 percent. Doctors have told him that it’s “one of those lingering
things you’ll feel up to six months.”
His broken hand is progressing nicely, and he just got the cast taken off, in favor of a brace that he’ll have to wear for the next
week. “Then just have to tape it heavily,” he said. He still can’t make a fist, however, which affects him in the ring – when he locks
up, for example.
But Edge did not let anything stop him from returning to the ring at Backlash, where he scored a huge victory over Kane.
Nor did he let his hand injury keep him from working out. Even though he could hardly bend his fingers, he modified an ankle wrap and
was able to continue his normal exercise routine.
That’s important because Edge must continue to train his shoulder muscles to compensate for the torn shoulder he suffered in 2002; at
the time, he opted for rehab instead of surgery. He also must work to strengthen his neck muscles as much as possible.
Workouts are also vital because Edge is attempting to convert the weight he put on during his hiatus into muscle. The weight-gain was
by choice.
“I have the battle of maintaining weight,” Edge said. “Some guys have the battle of losing it.”
Before Edge began having neck problems, he was doing so much cardiovascular exercise that he became much slimmer than he wanted to be,
fluctuating in range of 230 and 240 pounds. He isn’t sure, but he suspects that his lean frame may have contributed to some of the
injuries he suffered.
Just after surgery, his weight dipped all the way to 205.
“I’ve never seen myself like that,” he said. “So I basically decided to eat whatever got in front of me – I was eating up to eight
times a day at home -- and then hopefully turn it into muscle, which I think I’ve done most of.”
Today he’s about 250 pounds, and he jokes he enjoys having “winter layer” and a “little bit of a buffer” around his body.
The challenge is to keep the weight on, which will be increasingly difficult now that he’s back on the road, unable to eat as often as
he was before.
“I’ve found what I need to do is less cardio and not be afraid to eat some pie here and there, and a lot of chocolate chip cookies,” he
said.
The day after Edge’s comeback match, he teamed with Benoit and won the World Tag Team Championship. It makes Edge a nine-time World Tag
Team Champion (seven times with Christian, once with Hulk Hogan, once with Benoit) and a one-time WWE Tag Team Champion (with Rey
Mysterio). With 10 reigns as a Tag Team Champion in WWE, he ties Billy Gunn for the all-time record.
Edge is quite happy that he shares that record. Of course, he’d probably enjoy it even more if he wasn’t so tired.
***
Edge's autobiography, "Adam Copeland on Edge," arrives in bookstores in November.
Back to Top
I.C. Title means something again
TSN.co Staff
04-23-04
It was just over a year ago that WWE executives went down to the basement of WWE headquarters, careful not to step on that shaky
second last step, in search of an old treasure to help rejuvenate the company.
After a long search, they found what they were looking for. Covered in dust, laying between Frankie's old birdcage and Brutis
Beefcake's garden shears was the Intercontinental title. A once proud championship, worn by such stars as Randy Savage, Bret
Hart and Shawn Michaels. But that was the past; this was the present. It had been years since this title represented anything
more than a consolation prize for a superstar who would never reach a higher status. Could it regain its lustre" The company
decided to give it a try.
At first, I feared the company was falling back into the same trap that tarnished the IC strap in the first place. The main guys in
the title picture were Christian, Booker T, and Rob Van Dam. With all due respect to these three, I couldn't see the IC belt elevating
any of them to the main event level. Booker was already given numerous opportunities to elevate himself, including a feud with the
Rock, and a World title run in WCW. Rob Van Dam was a multiple time IC champion during its fall from grace in 2002; it didn't help
him them, why would it now" And while I find Christian very entertaining, I just can't envision him as a future leader of the
company.
In addition, the company had resorted to playing musical belts with the Intercontinental strap, much the way it did prior to the
belt's "retirement". Christian held it for just under two months. Then Booker held it for just over one month. Then Christian
held it for another month and a half. RVD followed, holding it for less than a month before losing it to Jericho, who only
held it for ten minutes before RVD regained it. How can the belt become a valuable commodity when it moves around so muc? What it
needed was for the right superstar to go on a long run.
Apparently the company had a plan. On December 14th, in Orlando, Florida, the plan to rejuvenate the Intercontinental title, and in
turn, the entire Raw brand, took a major step forward. Randy Orton was crowned champion. The title was about to become great
again.
Orton is now over 4 months into his title reign, and the championship has reached a level it hasn't attained since The Rock wore it.
This title is most effective when its being used to catapult someone to the main event level. Savage, Hart, Michaels, The Rock,
Austin: all of these superstars were very talented wrestlers prior to putting on the strap. But it was their time as IC champion
that turned them into leaders.
Michaels stole the show at Mania 10 in his ladder match for the IC gold. The first of the many memorable feuds between The Rock and
Austin was for the IC belt. Bret Hart elevated his game as a singles competitor while wearing the IC gold. And, in a WrestleMania
that featured Andre the Giant and Hulk Hogan, it's the Intercontinental title match that wrestling fans still talk about: Savage and
Steamboat, considered by some one of the best matches ever.
RVD wasn't being catapulted. For whatever reason, it always appeared that Van Dam had hit a ceiling with the IC belt, and consequently,
the belt's image suffered.
Even before Orton won the belt, it was obvious that the company was grooming him not only to one day be the World Champ, but to be a
company leader. But first he needed to be catapulted. He needed to wear the IC strap.
Since being handed the ball, Orton has run with it. Much the way the aforementioned champions stole the show with a classic
Intercontinental title match on a pay-per-view, it was Orton who stole the show at Backlash. Some may argue that he had to go hardcore
to do it, but the fact is, he proved his worth. He'd already established himself as a force on the mic, especially with Evolution.
His in-ring work was already respected. But he needed to make a mark, and he sacrificed his body to do so. When I walked into work
Monday morning, it was Orton that everyone was talking about. It was the Intercontinental championship match that stole the show.
Plenty of credit for this also has to go to Foley. As a former WWE champion, I wasn't sure whether they could sell him as a challenger
for the Intercontinental belt. But the story slowly evolved, and by the time they got into the ring at Backlash, it seemed perfectly
logical that this main-event player was a challenger for the IC strap. And with a guy of Foley's calibre fighting for the IC strap,
the Intercontinental championship seemed like a main-event prize. And in the end, it was the real main-event on the pay-per-view.
So how does Orton follow this up" As a long time fan of the IC belt, this is the part that really excites me. It appears the company
plans to put him in a feud with Edge, another guy who is poised to one day lead the company. Both guys have so much potential that
either could use a current IC title run to catapult themselves into the World title picture.
Judging by Monday's Raw, I think this could be one of the great feuds in the history of this great title. Both are young, both are
athletic, and both are dedicated to becoming the top star in the business. Sometimes two guys step in the ring together, and the
viewer can just feel the chemistry, even before the feud has truly begun. That's the way I felt about Edge and Orton. There was
an intangible that worked. It made me want to see more. And based on both the mic skills and in-ring skills that these two possess,
I think this is going to be a throwback to the classics: Valentine-Santana, Steamboat-Savage and Rock-Austin.
Who will win" Who knows" But it's a safe bet that the two biggest winners will be the viewers, and the Intercontinental Championship.
For TSN.ca/wrestling, this is Jason Palter, the Corporate Columnist.
Back to Top
Chris Jericho's band "Fozzy" performs in Calgary club after Raw Monday Apr 21, 2004, 11:43 am
PWTorch.com reader Cory Lanoway of Calgary, Alb. sent the following notes on Chris Jericho's "Fozzy" concert at The Whiskey after
Raw on Monday...
Small venue, tight crowd, up close and personal. Jericho poked fun at himself saying he was a huge rock star and they couldn't afford
roadies and had to clean up after themselves. He also was very proud of his only billboard single that was played two and a half times
on Much Music (Canadian MTV). He said it reached about number 285 at its peak and everyone cheered.
Good concert, very loud and the 500-plus people who were there really enjoyed it. There were two huge screen TVs above the stage
showing the Flames game and Y2J said that nothing was better than watching the Flames and listening to Fozzy, everyone cheered.
At one point Y2J walked off the stage during a guitar solo and moshed with the crowd.
With two minutes to go in the game the Flames lead 2-1 over Vancouver to win the series and Jericho started playing some rock and roll
New Years song to countdown the remaining time. He was dancing and singing "Go Flames Go" or something like that and Vancouver tied it
up with 2 seconds left. The whole band stopped playing and Y2J says "What a Buzzkill, but they're going to win it in overtime so lets
F---ing Rock!" Y2J puts on a Flames jersey and the concert continues.
I look to my right and not 10 feet away Edge and Matt Hardy are grooving in the crowd. In front of them is Lita, Lilian Garcia, Stacy
Keibler and Nidia. Grandmaster Sexay walks on stage and takes off his shirt and dances with a girl he brought up. Then Y2J launches
into a 15 minute version of TNT by AC/DC. Edge comes on stage and sings, Matt Hardy comes on stage and helps him out. Then all four
Divas come on stage and now it's Y2J playing guitar and Edge singing lead with Matt Hardy while Lilian Garcia sings backing vocals with
the divas. Just then Calgary scores the winning goal in overtime and the place explodes. The Divas and the wrestlers are all cheering
on stage and leading us in another "go Flames go" Chant! Y2J passes around a video camera and is filming all his friends. Shelton
Benjamin makes an appearance.
Jericho finishes up and the wrestlers disperse into the crowd to get pictures taken and have their hands shook. Lance Storm shows up
and hams it up with the crowd too.
All in all, a great night. Really cool to see all the wrestlers hanging out and having a good time, living the party lifestyle.
They were all super friendly with the crowd and hung around for some time before taking off to a private room in the basement.
It was also great to see them get into the hockey spirit and support our home team. Some celebrities might have felt as though they
were competing for our attention and got offended, but this crew was totally there to celebrate with us. It was a great gesture.
Fozzy was a great band to see in a small club like the Whisky where it was loud and right up close. One of the highlights of the
night was Fozzy playing "Satanic Polka". Good fun. Y2J was great at not taking himself too seriously and gave every member in the
band a bit of the spotlight.
Back to Top
Edge returns By TIM BAINES - Ottawa Sun
Adam Copeland wants to make one thing perfectly clear. Yes, the WWE star who goes by the name Edge lives in the U.S. But he is
CANADIAN.
With WWE announcing several of its top Canadian stars as being American ... well, Copeland wants there to be no confusion.
"It just doesn't sound right," said Copeland the other day. "I've always kept a place in Canada. I wear my Canadian Roots hat
all over the place.
"I'm Canadian and I'm proud of it. My fear is when I come to Canada, how will the Canadian fans react?"
No worry, Adam, they'll still love you. Especially with what you've gone through to get back into action.
It's been more than a year since he's wrestled. Neck surgery. Then a sprained foot. Then a broken hand.
But he'll stand tall tonight at WWE's Backlash pay-per-view in Edmonton. No tip-toeing around with the return either. His opponent is
Kane.
"The neck healed very quickly," said Copeland. "When I was at the 10-month mark, I knew everything would be okay. When the doubt
started to creep in was in my first week back, I sprained my foot. I took a month off, then the first night back I broke my hand.
"I was thinking, 'What else could happen?'
"I hope it's like the old superstition that everything comes in threes. Then it's over and done with."
So what about hearing that music again and walking out before a live audience that first night back on RAW, when he speared
Eric Bischoff?
"It felt damn good," said Copeland. "I had the sprained foot, but if I only had two stumps, I still would have been able to spear
Bischoff.
"It's amazing to be back. I can't really put in words what it feels like."
So how about facing Kane"
"It's exciting. I've never done a program with Kane," said Copeland. "I've seen his character morph and change. It's so much better
than it was when he had the mask.
"I'm going to be a little rusty, out of ring shape, but it's great to be back."
If Edge had an edge, well ... this version will be even a little edgier, a little more over the top.
"I don't know if bitter is the right word, but I'm kind of angry," said Copeland. "When something gets pulled away from you, you're
a bit more than pissed off. It's not as if it's the same kind of ass kicking you'd get from Stone Cold (Steve Austin), but it's new for
me. A little less sarcastic ... and a little more ass kicking."
credit: Slam!Sports
Back to Top
Edge back in the ring at Backlash
by Anthony Cali
EDMONTON, Alberta – April 18, 2004 – After a 14-month absence, Edge returned to action at the Rexall Place. And true to form, he picked
up right where he left off by polishing of Kane.
“I’m exhausted,” said Edge just after his performance tonight. “You can be in shape, but there’s nothing that substitutes for being in
ring shape. I knew it was going to be that way, so it wasn’t too much of a shock, but a couple of minutes in, I was like, ‘Wow, this is
gone be tough. Not only am I going to have to fight Kane after not having been in the ring for over a year, but I’m going to have to do
it with a broken hand.’”
Edge broke his hand at Ohio Valley Wrestling – WWE’s developmental territory in Louisville, Ky. -- while training for his return, after
one of his competitors landed on it squarely and cleanly broke his metacarpal.
“The doctor advised me not to wrestle,” exclaims Edge. “He said, ‘If it were me, I wouldn’t,’ and I said, ‘Well, you’re not.’ So it’s
pretty tender, and with the broken hand, I can’t grip, which limits pretty much all of my offense. It pretty much impacted everything I
did. When I did a clothesline off the second rope, I tucked my hands in and the rest of my body took the brunt of it. Also, any time I
got slammed down, I couldn’t use my hand, so my neck took most of the abuse.
“I’ll just have to learn how to work around it, because I’m going to have to keep this cast on for four more weeks. They said the next
step, if it gets any worse, is pins and plates, and I have enough pins and plates in me already.”
Edge also realized how tough it was going to be following up the classic Randy Orton/ Cactus Jack match that occurred before his
battle.
“I knew that was going to be hard, especially when there were so many instruments and tools used,” he said. “It’s tough to follow
that performance with a conventional match. I think that people encountered the same thing when they followed our TLC matches a few
years ago. So that was one obstacle to overcome, but I think the fans were into it.”
Being that Edmonton is located in his native Canada, Edge knew that the reaction he received was going to be off the charts.
“It was great,” Edge said. “I don’t care if it’s a Canadian crowd, American crowd, Scandinavian crowd, or Portuguese crowd.
It doesn’t matter. Any time they react like that, it’s amazing, but I knew my Canadians would come through for me.”
Back to Top
NEW WORLD TAG TEAM CHAMPIONS
April 19, 2004
For Chris Benoit, it was yet another magical moment during what was the homecoming of a lifetime. For Edge, it was the culmination of 14
months of tenacious struggle to get back into the ring on Monday Night RAW after neck surgery. For RAW's newest tag team, it was living
proof that hard work can overcome even the greatest odds, as Benoit & Edge captured the World Tag Team Championship in front of their
native Canadian fans by defeating Ric Flair & Batista.
Despite competing less than 24 hours after both men endured grueling matches at Backlash, and only moments after suffering an assault at
the hands of Evolution, Benoit & Edge won the match when Edge hit Batista with a Spear and scored the pinfall. Now, Chris Benoit enjoys
the rare distinction of holding two Championships at the same time as he leaves Calgary -- the very place he trained to become a
professional wrestler -- as the World Heavyweight Champion and one half of the World Tag Team Champions.
Back to Top
Three Wise Men March, 2001
credit: wwf in March 2001
In ancient Greece, citizens would gather at the Parthenon hoping to hear the great minds of Aristotle, Socrates and Plato offer words
of wisdom. In the Age of Enlightenment, the nobility flocked to the salons of Paris, hanging on every word of philosophers such as
Voltair, Rousseau and de Montesquieu. And in the 20th Century, the brightest scientists of the day spent long hours in laboratories
studying the theories of Einstein, Bohr and Hawking. Now, at the outset of a new millennium, three young sages named Angle and Edge &
Christian believe they have grasped the mantle of "the great minds of our time." According to them, thousands are flocking to arenas
and millions are turning on their televisions in the hope of garnering the necessary wisdom to make sense of the world and embark upon
a more meaningful and satisfying existence. A least that's what Kurt Angle and Edge & Christian would have you believe.
Brought together by what they describe as the "intellectual vacuum that exists in the locker room," Angle and Edge & Christian have
formed one of the more curious alliances in Federation history. After all, they seem as different as night and day. On one hand, you
have Angle, an American Olympic gold medallist who prides himself on towing the straight and narrow, and conforming to old
fashioned family values. On the other, you have Edge & Christian, two young Canadians completely immersed in today's trend setting
lifestyles. Yet despite their philosophical differences, the threesome have managed to work well together and have formed a bond that
might help them secure spots atop the World Wrestling Federation roster for years to come. According to Angle, their relationship
formed because Edge & Christian were two of the few people in the locker room with whom he could conduct and intelligent conversation.
Until I actually sat down and spoke with Edge & Christian, the only Superstar with whom I had been able to have an intellectual
discussion was Al Snow. And to tell the truth - which I always do - I didn't know what he was talking about. And I don't think he did,
either. Other than that, I can't think of anyone besides Edge and Christian who are really intelligent. We have a lot of people here
in the WWF who aren't real sharp, like Chris Benoit, Undertaker and Mick Foley - probably the most unintelligent Commissioner we've ever
had. Thank goodness he's gone. So it's hard for me to find good people to talk to. Edge, echoing Angle's words, believes that it was
their extraordinary intelligence levels that brought the trio together.
One of the reasons that Edge & Christian have gravitated toward Kurt, and he toward us, is because he is one of the few athletes - as a
matter of fact, the only athlete - in the World Wrestling Federation, who can match our IQ's. If you try to have a conversation with a
lot of the guys in the back, you can't get beyond hunting and fishing. Frankly we're a little more cosmopolitan than that, and Kurt
brings that to the table. You know, it's as if the cosmic forces in the universe decided that the three of us, having the largest brain
in the Federation, needed to come together. While the three self-described geniuses like each other and work well together, it would be
unfair to call their alliance a 50-50 partnership. Angle appears to be the ring-leader, and sees himself in a brotherly or mentoring
role. I characterize my relationship with Edge & Christian as a brotherly thing. I regard both of them as little brothers. There are
times when we can have a god time together. There are times we can laugh together. There are times when they need direction, and I'm
the one who has to se them straight. I realize that they like to have fun, and that they like to play their kazoos, horns and all of
that. What I've been trying to teach them is there is a time for play and at time for work. Sometimes they get that a little mixed up.
But I'm teaching them and they are learning. As a matter of fact, I'd like to congratulate them on taking my advice to heart. I don't
think they'll ever be another Kurt Angle per se - nobody ever will because there are only a few people who have my intellectual capacity,
the "Three I's" and the physical capability that make me like a superhero, if you will. But, as far as the World Wrestling Federation
goes, those two are head and shoulders above the rest. As a matter of fact, one of the things Angle is proud of is the fact that a lot
of Superstars have been seeking advice from Edge & Christian. And as Christian is quick to point out, he and Edge are happy to give back
to those who were not endowed with as much gray matter as they. We're happy to give advice to the young kinds in the dressing room. I
mean, chances are when neither Kurt nor Edge nor Christian are involved in a match, it's going to totally blow chunks. So we'll help
them by dipping into our vast reservoir of knowledge and giving expert advice to the boys in the back. For Angle, dispensing advice is
not so easy. Apparently, many Superstars are jealous of the all-American he o and refuse to seek counsel from him even if their careers
suffer as a consequence. A lot of Superstars will not come to me with their questions, and it has nothing to do with me not having
answers. It's the fact that these guys don't want to...well, they're jealous of me. They don't want to come to me for anything. But
I've always told them first-hand that if they ever need to talk to me, they can come to me, they can come to me. But they're
intimidated by my intellect. Jealousy is a big word, but I think that's clearly the case here. Only time will tell if these three
"great intellects" will be able to hold their minds and egos in check and remain allies. For now, they remain fiercely protective of
each other, and despite some philosophical differences (Angle prefers the teachings of Socrates while Edge & Christian prefer the
teachings of, well, Edge & Christian), they have formed a very close and caring relationship. In fact, no one seems to be able to
get on the other's nerves. At least that's what Angle says. We get along fine. A lot of people may think that Edge & Christian are
annoying., but they don't mean to be annoying, that's just their nature. I understand them better than anyone else, so that's probably
why I've become closer to them than anyone else. So those who believe that the Angle/Edge & Christian alliance is headed for disaster
may have to rethink their position. For according to Edge, We see the future and the future is us.
Back to Top
Byte This on April 6, 2001 Guests: Edge, Christian and Rhyno Friday, April 6, 2001
Hosts: Kevin Kelly and Dr. Tom Prichard
Guest: Edge, Christian and Rhyno
Report by: Kevin Gregg of PowerWrestling.com
Kevin Kelly and Dr. Tom Prichard started off the show, and they had an extra chair next to them, seemingly waiting for a third guest.
Kevin Kelly said that Stephanie was going to be joining them, and she has some thoughts about Wrestlemania, and everything that has
gone on for the past week with her father, and Triple H winning the WWF Intercontinental Championship. Wrestlemania is going to go
down in the books as one of the greatest of all time! Tom starts off with Droz, and Droz is under the weather, so he won't be joining
us this week. Tomorrow is Droz's birthday, and Tom wishes him a happy birthday. Tom then goes on to talk about WWF Axxess. Everyone
could feel it backstage, in the arena. It was electric. Stone Cold Steve Austin taking on The Rock in Houston, Texas. Who would have
thought that Stone Cold would have joined Mr. McMahon"
Kevin says that the fans of Houston didn't want to believe it. After the events on Monday where Triple H became a part of the group
and after what Stone Cold did to J.R., there is no doubt as to where Stone Cold's heart is. Tom says Stone Cold's heart was always in
the right place. Don't Trust Anybody. After WWF Smackdown!, if you want to look down the line, for everybody who is asking who is going
to challenge this group, look at what you have. The Intercontinental Champion, the World Champion, the owner and a puppet in William
Regal. Tom didn't seem to like the fact that Kevin called Regal a puppet. Tom says that he hates when people say that something is the
greatest of all time, but he has to believe that this year's Wrestlemania was the greatest of all time. From the top to the bottom. With
Stone Cold and The Rock, but going into TLC 2, Chyna and Ivory, Kurt Angle and Benoit, what a night. Of course, the Gimmick Battle Royal, which was won by the Iron Sheik.
Tom says that he picked Hayes to win the match, and he was disappointed that he didn't win. Kevin says that they had to have had a good
thrill being in the Gimmick Battle Royal. They got a warm reception. It was great, and the Iron Sheik wasn't going to take a bump if his
life depended on it! Edge, Christian and Rhyno will be this week's gust and Tazz will also join the show. The fans in Oklahoma were
stunned when Stone Cold beat down Jim Ross. Tom says that Stone Cold made it clear that he needs the title, and he used Vince McMahon
as an insurance policy. What about Shane McMahon vs. Vince McMahon" This is something that came to be about father vs. son. The old
bull vs. the young bull. The finish with the drop kick to the garbage can that smashed Vince's face in. He defeated his father! Kevin
says that it never ceases to amaze him what Shane McMahon will do. This guy is just incredible. Tom says that he worked out with Shane
before the match, and he knows no boundaries. He doesn't know when to stop. He will go and go and go.
Linda sent in a video tape for WWF Smackdown!, promising a big surprise for Vince on Monday night. Trish Stratus obviously didn't give
Linda her dosage of medicine when she was supposed to, and she turned on Vince! Tazz was knocked silly and out on his feet at
Wrestlemania. Stephanie joined the show in the studio and she greeted Tom and ignored Kevin. Kevin says that it had to be a rough week.
Wrestlemania was tremendous, and for Stephanie, it had to be a tough night. Stephanie says that Wrestlemania is the biggest event in
history for the McMahon family. Vince McMahon created Wrestlemania. And what happened, it was completely ridiculous. Now her mother is
un-medicated. Who stopped the medication and gave that order" For Trish Stratus to slap Stephanie's father in the face and then have
the nerve to take her on in a whipping match and spank her. Ugh. Triple H was completely screwed at Wrestlemania, but he gave the
Undertaker his just due on RAW. Stephanie doesn't live in the past. Look at today. Right now, her husband, Triple H, Stone Cold and
Vince McMahon are all aligned. If Stephanie were Kevin, she wouldn't get too uppedy with her interviews, because he'll get slapped
around. Kevin says that it's unfair that The Rock won't get his chance at revenge. Stephanie says that The Rock has had many chances,
and he got beat at Wrestlemania and on Monday night. The Rock is beat. Kevin says the only reason that Vince didn't fire him, is
because Shane is lurking out there with the competing wrestling company. Business is business, and Stephanie's father is a smart man.
He's not going to allow The Rock to come back and get revenge, and he's not going to allow The Rock work for the other guys. Stephanie
got up and slapped Kevin Kelly as he drilled her with questions like that. Stephanie says that she hopes everyone is watching at what a
wuss that Kevin Kelly is. He cowered down! Was that not a total puss reaction" That was better than the slap!
Tom says that he has felt Stephanie's slaps and kicks, and Stephanie says she has never slapped Tom. Tom asks Stephanie what was going
through her mind when Trish Stratus came down to ringside with Linda. Came up over Vince, as if she was going to help him and then
slapped him" Stephanie says she has never liked Trish. Trish has always tried to get involved with the McMahon Family business. She
doesn't know if Trish wants to be a part of the McMahon Family or what, but she has to understand that there's only one dominant
female. For Trish to slap Vince, everything that Vince has done for her, she's going to get what's coming to her. Kevin asks Stephanie
for thoughts on what Linda said. Stephanie said that Linda said she's going to have a surprise on RAW is WAR on Monday night. Kevin
asks her what this is going to mean. Stephanie says that if you listened to what Linda had to say, mommy dearest, she's still using
the name McMahon and she's debating on making a change. Read into that what you will, and she's back in power as the CEO and making
Stephanie's life hell. Stephanie is just too busy right now and she has way too much work to do. Stephanie got up, ready to leave and
Tom says that he was upset with what Trish did and the way things came about at Wrestlemania. You could hear Kevin talking in the
background and Stephanie yelled at him, thinking that he left. Tom says that some people say that this is an unholy trinity, and
Stephanie seemed to like that. When asked about making up with her mom, Stephanie said that her mom has never treated her right.
This goes back very deep. Stephanie has to leave and Tom thanks Stephanie for joining the show. Stephanie thanks Tom for getting rid of
Kevin Kelly. Tom says he's a coward and Stephanie says no wonder he's a hermaphrodite! Big Country started talking, and he says that
Kevin won't come back until Stephanie is gone.
Stephanie left, and Tom was left alone. Kevin Kelly started to come back and Stephanie chased after him, slapping him and someone
knocked the sound out of WWF Byte This!. Big Country came on the set, and it looked like he was fixing things. Tom then welcomed
everyone back to Byte This!, and it looks like he will be hosting alone. Edge, Christian and Rhyno will be on the show later. Kevin
Kelly finally rejoined the show and Tom says that there's some animosity there. Kevin jokes and says that Stephanie wants him in the
worst way. Good God, she's a married man, I mean woman. I'm a married man, and she should keep her hands off. Again, back to
Wrestlemania. TLC 2. Kevin says that he stood up to Stephanie, and she isn't so bad! Not only does she want him, but he's faster
than her.
There's a phone call from Commissioner Foley! Oops, former Commissioner. Mick told Kevin that he heard that when Stephanie tried to
slap Kevin, Kevin ran like a woman. Some guys are probably going to give him grief for that. Mick has been slapped by Stephanie, and if
it wasn't for the fact that millions of people were watching, he would be running like a woman, too. Tom says that her forearms are
worse than her slaps. Mick thought he was special at one point. He thought that he was the first man that she slapped, but it turns
out that she slapped Joey Abs and Test at one point. Mick says that this was his favorite Wrestlemania. That's the truth, and the
reason being is because he had all the benefits of being a part of Wrestlemania. Not just that, but a big match. Without pressure
of him having to come through. People said that he did a great job, and it wasn't all that hard. Not only that, but he got to ride
a roller coaster with Al Snow the day before Wrestlemania. Mick thought that he saw a great show, and the people that he talked to
thought it was something special. As a man, when Linda sliced through the grapefruits, did Mick recoil at all" Mick felt for
Stephanie, because she had to look at her father look at his testicles. No daughter should have to do that. Mick did think that Linda
was sending out a message, and then he tells a story about his son getting grapefruits from the fridge. Mick told his son to get two
things that look like Vince's testicles, and his son said that he didn't know what Vince's testicles looked like!
Edge joined the show, and we'll be talking to Christian and Rhyno later on. Edge's reaction to being 7 time tag team champions?
Edge says that he was happy just winning them once, but 6 more times is great. Mick told Edge that if he wins it one more time,
he'll be as good as Mick in tag team titles. Mick talks about his book, and the book is called "Foley is Good," but the book
unfortunately isn't good. The book will be available on May 8th. There's a couple of pictures of he and Edge on coasters together.
He has gotten feedback from his publicist who likes it better than the first book. It had stuff about wrestling, and stuff about
life. This is a good and fun book, even if you aren't a wrestling fan. It's easy to skim out the parts that you don't like. In the
book, Mick explains that Al enjoys his role in the book. Edge believes he does, and the person who doesn't enjoy his role in the book
is going to be Test.
Mick comes clean about Test. He read his book over, and his first feeling was "What did Test ever do to me"" He wants to point out
that he wouldn't make fun of the guy if he didn't like him. Everyone has their little role in the locker room. The difference between
Al Snow and Test is: If Mick was a pitcher, if the insult was a fast ball. There's always a chance if you throw one at Al, he may fire
back, but Test has no ammunition. Test thinks that he's slick when he's not around a couple of the boys, so what he's doing is a good
thing. He's keeping him in check! Christian is on the show as well, and Kevin tells him to talk about Wrestlemania. Christian says that
it was unbelievable and to be able to go out there in front of 68,000 people, it was great. When the show started off, he looked
through the curtain to watch the fireworks go off. He had this feeling that he never had before. He was really nervous.
Kevin says that Edge was there live and in person at Wrestlemania 6. Edge was greatly inspired by the event that night. Could there
be some young people inspired by the TLC match" Edge says that he's sure that there's a lot of people who want to do a match like
this. This was the first match that he has been nervous for in a long time, and a lot of that had to do with the amount of fans
they were in front of. It sunk in when he stood on the stage, because he knew that when he got in the match, he'd be into it. Did
it surpass TLC 1" Edge says that if it doesn't surpass it, they wanted it to be at least close to the other one. Edge almost
enjoyed it as much as TLC 1, if not, maybe even more. There was so many elements involved with Lita, Spike and Rhyno. There may
not have been as many bumps, but the story telling in the match was great. When Christian took that bump to the outside of the
ring, he came out of it pretty good. No broken bones or anything like that, luckily.
Rhyno joins the show, and Kevin welcomes him to Byte This and the WWF. Rhyno thanked Kevin. How did it feel to be a part of the
TLC match" Rhyno said it felt great and it was just amazing. The only beef he had was the run to the ring. It was a great match
and a great show from top to bottom. Kevin asks what the relationship with Rhyno is. They aren't stranger, and they have been
friends before. Christian says that they all started to work in Independent promotions when they broke into the business. Toronto
was a 4 hour drive to Detroit. They'd do shows in Michigan twice a month and Rhyno would come over to Canada and do shows. They
kind of hit it off from there. They have been friends for 5 or 6 years. Edge says it's a natural extension. They were asked about
being put with Rhyno, and it was great, because they're friends, and it will add more to the Edge and Christian personas. It works
for all of them. Being the last ECW Champion, and then coming to the WWF, how does that compare" Rhyno says it's a whole new ball
game. The WWF is on a higher level. ECW was great, and it's unfortunate that a lot of guys that are coming up like Rhyno did two
years ago don't have the opportunity to learn and work with Paul Heyman. It's a whole new ball game, and the crew is just 10
times more than what was in ECW. Kevin Kelly asks Edge and Christian for some dirt on Rhyno. Edge says that they did so many
trips in crazy places. Wrestling on Indian reservations. Everyone's heard the horror stories about going across lakes.
Everyone has done something where they had to pay their dues. They went through some times where you didn't know if they
would come out alive. They didn't know if they would make it across a lake. It was 4 in the morning and 50 Celsius.
You almost become friends for life at that point. Rhyno remembers when a truck broke down in the middle of no where.
As Rhyno told the story, Stephanie showed up and interrupted by slapping around Kevin Kelly. Tom says he was listening to the
story and you could see Stephanie and Kevin on the screen. Kevin Kelly is down and out! The clown is down! Kevin yelled at Tom
for not protecting him, and Tom says that he was listening to their story about friends for life in the winter roads. Kevin can't
even hear out of his ear, and Tom says that he can't hear out of his ear anyway. The next challengers for the Championships are who?
Christian says he doesn't know. They have been through the Hardys and the Dudleys and pretty much everybody. If you go through the
list, he doesn't know if the fans are tired of the Edge/Christian vs. Dudleys vs. Hardys thing, but you have to make things fresh.
There's X-Factor out now, and there's a lot of teams that can be put together. There's a lot of new guys like Jerry Lynn. There's a
lot of interesting things that you can do. Kevin asks them if they have ever been slapped by Stephanie before. Edge, Christian and
Rhyno haven't, and Kevin says to avoid it, if you can. After seeing TLC 1 and 2, it's got to make them feel good. Not only did they
earn their place at TLC 1, but TLC 2 has to have a place for Edge, Christian and Rhyno as well as the Hardys and the Dudleys. Do
they see some type of chemistry there, between all these teams that we won't see again" Edge says definitely. Edge and Christian
wouldn't be were they are without the Hardys and the Dudleys and vice versa. There's other teams, but with these three teams,
there's a special chemistry. They talk about Stone Cold's heel persona, and Christian likes it. He enjoyed watching Austin when
he was feuding with Bret Hart. That's when he was at his best, and that's the persona he likes watching him. Edge says that if
you think about it, what brought Steve to the point at where he was as a babyface, because he was such an awesome heel. To go
back to that now, change is a good thing. You don't want people to expect the same thing over and over again. Did it shock them
at all that Stone Cold aligned himself with Vince McMahon" Edge says he guesses so, but if you want to turn Steve heel, what's
the best way to do it" Otherwise, the people are still going to love him. Kevin Kelly asks about having Rhyno with them, because
without him, they were still cool and got a positive reaction. Was that the mind set with putting him with them" Christian says
that he still thinks that Rhyno is cool, because he's killing people. If they do it properly when he spears Molly and Lita, he'll
be hated. What does Rhyno think" Rhyno thinks that he's definitely cool. There's only so long you can do one thing. Eventually,
Edge and Christian will need to go babyface. If you end up being a fairly good heel, you'll end up as a babyface, because the fans
are going to start liking you. They go to a caller, and the caller asks how they prepare mentally and physically for a TLC match.
Edge starts to talk, but there's some technical problems. Rhyno is still there, but it looks like they lost Edge and Christian.
Kevin then starts to talk to Rhyno. Kevin asks Rhyno who he looked up to when he was in ECW. Someone he would love to work with.
Rhyno says that the list is long. He has always liked Stone Cold Steve Austin, especially when he started doing the whole Austin
3:16. Like Jay said, when he was working with Bret Hart, they had some great matches. The Rock. The list can go on and on. There
are great workers from top to bottom. Rhyno just looks forward to having matches and doing what he knows how to do. Like he said,
there's Hunter, and he can go on and on. Just about everybody. He wouldn't mind working with Jay (Christian) or Adam (Edge),
because he has worked with them in the past. They had some great matches. In a way, Rhyno feels selfish by saying that he's
glad that Paul is in the WWF, but ECW is gone now. Before Rhyno went to ECW, he couldn't even do a promo and sometimes he still can't.
He learned so much and in the ring, too. Rhyno feels that Paul is great where ever he goes. He has a great mind for wrestling. He
has really developed the Rhyno character, in and out of the ring.
Kevin says that Edge is back on, and Rhyno is taking time to put himself over. Rhyno looks a lot different from when he was in ECW.
He dropped a lot of weight. How much did he drop and how did he do it" Rhyno says that he dropped about 30 pounds. He changed up a
few things and he has always trained hard in the gym. A lot more cardio and he changed up his diet. Rhyno thinks that it has a lot
to do with the fact that he feels better in and out of the ring. It will work to his advantage. Tom asks them if they were
disappointed that Hayes didn't win the Battle Royal. Edge says that he wanted Michael P.S. Haynes (Yes, they called him Haynes) or
Kamala.
Christian rejoins the show, and Christian says that he was disappointed that Akeem wasn't in the battle royal. Kevin says that the
One Man Gang was disappointed as well. He was in line to be the first African American WWF Champion!
Tom asks them if they got a chance to watch any of the other matches at Wrestlemania. Edge says that he got showered in time to
watch Austin and The Rock. Christian says that before their match came, he was so focused on what they were doing. He went off and
got focused on what he had to do. After their match, they showed and watched the rest of the show. Triple H and the Undertaker.
Awesome. The next day, he watched the rest of the show, and he thought it was an awesome show. The Chris Benoit vs. Kurt Angle
match was awesome, too. In the beginning, it was amateur wrestling, and the it turned into a brawl. There were so many different
types of matches and it was awesome from top to bottom. Christian says that all the talent in the locker room worked so hard to
put on great matches. Every match was good and entertaining. For the crowd to be into it the whole show, it's a great feeling to
be a part of that. Every day that they get to step foot into a WWF ring, they are living their dream more, and the WWF is proud
of them.
Tom asks Edge and Christian if they ever heard Kaientai do their theme song. Edge and Christian laugh and they do a parody of
them. Kevin thanks Edge, Christian and Rhyno for joining them on WWF Byte This!. Kevin says that Rhyno is going to be a force
in the World Wrestling Federation. Tom says that he was proud of every match on the card at Wrestlemania, and then Kevin asks
Tom if he's proud of the way that he stood up to Stephanie. Kevin Kelly and Tom Prichard wrap up the show, and that's it for
this week on WWF Byte This!. Tazz will be back next week with the Tales from the Hook. He'll be miserable and talking about
people.
Tom says that Kevin is so hot at Tazz and Kevin does a Tazz impression. Hopefully Droz will be feeling better next week. Of
course, Byte This! is brought to you buy Lugz!
Credit given to Rajah
Back to Top
Wrestlemania Boiling Point April, 2001
Wrestlemania Boiling Point
WOW tells you who's bubbling over and who's bubbling under leading up to the WWF's most important pay-per-view of the year.
Wrestlemania represents "Ground Zero" on the World Wrestling Federation calendar. Underrated wrestlers become stars. Overrated
wrestlers become distant memories. Storylines build to a crescendo, and angles culminate at the big event, this year held on April
1 at Houston's Astrodome. Whether it's a major upset win or a title victory, a WWF wrestler requires a certain amount of "heat" to
earn an upper echelon spot in Wrestlemania. Throwaway matches and minor storylines are fodder for the opening moments and serve to
build toward the significant bouts. Grapplers struggling with their gimmicks or those involved in stagnant angles may not even make
it to the big event. Some members of the WWF roster are hot going into Wrestlemania and will appear in major matches. Others are not
and could be left out of the all-important mix. Compelling storylines can enter a new phase or conclude at the show, while weaker
angles may be forgotten before the big day arrives. An what is the "temperature" of the WWF as Wrestlemania looms?
Boiling Under
They are so totally not the tag team champions. Losing the title has taken the "awesomeness" from Edge and Christian. Wrestlemania
will mark one year since the start of their heel turn. Their stint as a villainous tag team has made for compelling television, but
they have battled nearly every WWF babyface tandem. With the teams of The Undertaker-Kane and Rikishi-Haku dominating the tag team
ranks, Edge and Christian may be left to battle Right to Censor - a natural feud, but hardly one that will generate great interest.
Credit: WOW April 2001
Back to Top
Table, Ladders and Chairs-- Again
by Jon Lane
Tables, Ladders and Chairs -- again
by Jon Lane
TLC II - three letters and a Roman Numeral which will forever change the lives of nine individuals. At WrestleMania X-Seven, the
Hardy Boyz (with Lita) Edge & Christian (with Rhyno), and World Wrestling Federation Tag Team Champions the Dudley Boyz (with Spike
Dudley) will compete in a second Tables, Ladders and Chairs match at WrestleMania X-Seven this Sunday in Houston.
Just when you thought that Matt and Jeff Hardy, Edge, Christian, and D-Von and Buh Buh Ray Dudley put their bodies through enough
hell, and just when you thought SummerSlam's epic Tables, Ladders and Chairs Match would pacify fans' bloodthirsty lust for death-
defying leaps off ladders and the use of tables and chairs for anything other than dining, it's time for them to do it again. The
immediate questions are if the teams can surpass the first TLC Match, and exactly how much more punishment the human body can endure.
Jeff Hardy recently sat with the man who does his income taxes every year, and the subject of 1040s and W-2s took a sharp twist toward
a more sobering reality. Jeff's taxman has been disabled since the age of 50, the result of wear and tear on his body. Knowing full
well Jeff's job description and the hellish stunts and bumps he puts his body through five nights a week with no offseason, the taxman
shared the problems he encountered in his old age.
At 23 years old, Jeff thinks about his future a lot. "It's hard to say now, being in the position we're in now - we are young and
crazy and we jump around all over the place feeling invincible at times - what that's going to be like in the next four or five years,"
Jeff said. "I worry about it, but I'll try to continue at the same pace for the next year or so. Eventually I'll have to slow it down
and bring back mat wrestling."
Mat wrestling and scientific, grounded competition will have to wait. Based on the nearly flawless original (won by Edge & Christian),
the sequel can easily sell countless Pay-Per-Views, let alone a packed WrestleMania lineup headlined by The Rock's defense of the
Federation Championship against Stone Cold Steve Austin.
The thought going in by each team is a game of "Can You Top This?"
"Deep down, we kept thinking, how are we gonna top what we did at SummerSlam?" inquired Jeff, especially when he thinks about the
finish of the first TLC match, when he and D-Von Dudley dangled 20 feet above the ring. "What are we gonna do to top that" I hate to do
another TLC and it not be as good as the last one as far as ending on a good note, but I think we could do it. We've been trying to
talk as far as keeping it fresh, and some new, innovative stuff.
"It's going be a challenge to actually top SummerSlam, but we're going do our best. The ultimate goal for me is to be original, to be
creative and think, 'This has got to top SummerSlam.'
Especially because it might be the last time you see all three teams in the same ring for a while. In short, TLC II represents the
next - and perhaps final - stage in a feud that began with the Hardys and Edge & Christian in 1999. "This may be it," Matt admitted.
"I don't know if all three teams will actually meet after this. We're definitely going to make this one count. If this is the final
time, we want to go out on a good note."
Each team -- men who on camera have agreed to disagree for more than a year -- are united in their approach:
"You always want to surpass what you've done before, but this one is going to be tough," Edge said. "At SummerSlam, we hit everything
and it was non-stop. It's going to be tough to surpass that, and we're going to put a lot of pressure on ourselves to surpass that,
but with 65,000 people there, we're going to do our damnest to do it."
"The year boils down to one show and that's WrestleMania," Christian said. "You always want to accomplish bigger and better things as
time goes on. Hopefully we'll get to do something, if not on par, hopefully better than what you've done in the past."
"It's a big order to ask us to top that. You don't go into a match saying 'We've gotta do this...'" said Spike Dudley, unable to resist
disagreeing ever so slightly. Spike wasn't involved in the first TLC match, but will accompany the Dudleys on Sunday."You try to put
forth the best match you can. Hopefully it'll be a great match, which I'm sure it will be."
"We're young. We're proud," sums up Matt. "It's not going to allow us to go in and have a par match. We're going to do everything we
can to try to top it."
To top the match fans voted the Match of the Year for 2000 - "The final eight-nine minutes (of TLC) is one of the greatest finishes
in the history of the wrestling business, especially in a gimmick match," Matt said - will take every ounce of ingredients both old
and new. Jeff spent a good part of last week while home in Cameron, N.C., watching the first TLC match. His goal is to try and either
recycle old ideas or create new ones, a challenge almost as daunting as competing in the actual match, but one made a little easier
given the history between the teams.
Since the Hardys - Edge & Christian Ladder Match at No Mercy in October 1999 -- preceded by the Dudleys' Federation debut the month
before -- the tag team division in the Federation has been dominated by the Hardys, Dudleys and Edge & Christian. In February 2000,
the Dudleys won their first Federation Tag Team Championship, and the titles have been held by either the Dudleys, Hardys or Edge &
Christian (including their stunt as Los Conquistadors) for 11 out of the 13 months since the Dudleys' win over the New Age Outlaws at
No Way Out 2000.
"Ever since we started kicking it with Michael Hayes and Edge & Christian - that whole Terri invitational - it gave birth to the tag
team scene again here in the World Wrestling Federation," Jeff said.
Entering the new millennium, the Hardys' attention was turned to the Dudleys. The teams' rivalry took off with their furious match at
Royal Rumble 2000, escalated when Buh Buh Ray powerbombed then Hardys manager Terri though a table the day after the Rumble, and reached
new heights after the Tables and Ladders match at last year's WrestleMania. The evolution of the feud has seen the Hardys and Dudleys
go from heels to babyfaces, and Edge & Christian metamorphose from silent, gothic warriors to two goofy, egotistical, obnoxious
characters who found their niche with comedy routines that echoed memories of Bill and Ted, not to mention Edge & Christian's talent
inside the ring.
"Just when the feud with the teams starts to go stagnant," Edge said, "you throw something else in there to rejuvenate it, because it
works. It adds an exciting element."
Enter Lita, Spike and Rhyno -- the new twist in the story and potential X-factors in the final outcome. Lita played a role in the
first TLC encounter, but this time, the Dudleys and Edge & Christian are armed with backup of their own. Spike's road to the
Federation began in Extreme Championship Wrestling when he and Buh Buh Ray feuded with their "half brother," D-Von, until Buh
Buh decided to dump Spike and team with D-Von. The Dudleys went on to capture eight ECW Tag Team Championships and destroy half of
ECW in the process -- "Little Spike" in particular. "Because these guys had been kicking the crap out of me for so long, I think
they know what I'm doing and what I've been taking out there," Spike said. "The combination of all three of us will bring out something
cool for the fans.
"I'm trying not to freak out over WrestleMania," Spike continued, catching his breath. In his first week in the Federation, Spike
helped the Dudleys win their third Federation Tag Team Championship, was gored through a table by Rhyno, made his debut at Madison
Square Garden and learned he'd be a part of WrestleMania. "I just want to go out and give them a good show. You've thrown in a new
element in Rhyno, Lita, and myself and hopefully we could come up with something creatively that will top (the first TLC Match).
Technically still the ECW World Heavyweight and Television Champion, Rhyno possesses the most potential to turn the course of a match
with deadly impact. Three days after his Federation debut (the same night Spike made his), Rhyno headed home to watch both the TLC and
WrestleMania Tables and Ladders matches. "It's like doing my homework," he said. "Maybe I might see a spot in there that we could
throw that they forgot about."
A longtime companion of the Hardys - and Matt's girlfriend in the current Federation storyline - Lita has never thought twice about
looking out for the Hardys, no matter how big the adversary or dangerous the situation. She's been slammed through tables and most
recently gored by Rhyno, but she keeps returning for more, and she made her presence felt in the first TLC Match.
"They should play a good part," said, Jeff summing up the involvement of Lita as well as Spike and Rhyno, "and maybe give us that final
ingredient we need to top the last (match)."
"The psychology going in is tough," added Edge. "It's some of the things that people don't sometimes realize. They come to have fun -
which is awesome - but the thing that goes into making everything fun is sometimes the hard part."
Expectations for TLC II are high, yet the men say the thought of performing before 65,000 people won't factor into the teams' creative
process or execution. "Regardless if it was 60,000 or 6,000 or even 600 (people), it's WrestleMania, and WrestleMania is the end of our
season," Matt said. "It's the World Series and it's time to let everything hang out." Exactly what the future holds for each team is
still unclear. For the Dudleys, it could be a long title reign if they win, or six months of beatings for Spike if they lose. Matt's
on-camera relationship with Lita is could be expanded to touch on the emotional side of the Hardy Boyz. Fans don't know the Hardys as
characters, they know them as performers who jump around -- doing flips and going crazy -- and that leaves more room for development
when they do get to speak. "People have been waiting for that. We've been waiting for that," Jeff said. "We might need a change of pace
and to be heard."
Edge feels the next logical progression is for he and Christian is to go babyface, to run the full gauntlet. "I think the people would
accept our characters the way it is," he said. "We'd just tweak it a little bit. Half the people already cheer for us. I think close to
100 percent will eventually, so we'll see where we go from there. Our job by WrestleMania is to establish the Edge-Christian-Rhyno
faction and the Dudley faction, while keeping the Hardys strong with Lita.
A week-and-a-half of WrestleMania hype on Federation television saw Rhyno and Spike debut, Edge & Christian defeat the Hardys to
become a Federation-record six time Tag Team Champions only to lose the belts to the Dudleys to become the shortest reigning Tag Team
champions ever, Spike and Lita put out of commission by Rhyno, and D-Von and Buh Buh Ray promise to take TLC II to new levels.
On Sunday, everything will come to a head at WrestleMania, with Tables, Ladders and Chairs playing judge and jury on who walks away as
Tag Team Champions, and who ends up winning a war filled with countless memorable battles. Working five nights a week for three years
has taken enough of a toll on the Hardys. But because it's WrestleMania, they will take the calculated risks. They will take chances.
"This is the time to do it," Matt, 26, said. "The pride of the three teams will not allow us to go easy on ourselves."
Credit given to WWF.com
Back to Top
Three Friends Reunite in an Historic Night for Each
by Jon Lane
One year ago, Edge and Christian, two childhood friends, were an up-and-coming tag team in the World Wrestling Federation. But they
had yet to win the Tag Team Championship, and they received little to no time to express themselves on the microphone.
Nearly 12 months later, Edge competed in two matches despite coming off a back injury. Rhyno, a close friend of the flamboyant tag
team who a year ago was getting his feet wet in Extreme Championship Wrestling, made his Federation debut. And Edge and Christian
became Federation Tag Team Champions for a record sixth time - all in one night.
"That's something I thought would never happen," a candid Edge told WWF.com Tuesday in Providence, R.I., before the SmackDown! tapings
regarding the prospects of ever being called Federation Tag Team Champions.
More amazing than Edge and Christian's sixth title reign, and perhaps more surprising than the Federation debut of Rhyno, whose
interference helped Edge and Christian win the match, was that it was Edge's third match since returning from a back injury
sustained at the No Way Out Pay-Per-View.
The morning of the RAW IS WAR show in Albany, N.Y., Edge's back was sore. He described his appearance as "slumped over walking a
little funny" while still dealing with the effects of the injury. After applying heat, stimulation and performing various stretching
exercises, Edge felt well enough to give it a go.
"I guess maybe this just shows my age!" said Edge, an old man at 27 who added his back is feeling much better, especially if he
follows the proper treatment. "Before I would just throw on my tights and go. Now I have to stretch and take precautionary measures
before it gets worse."
In fact, Edge ended up competing twice that night. (They lost the Tag Team Titles to the Dudley Boyz.)
"I was fairly happy with my performance," Edge said. "I was tentative. I was a little slower than usual but it still felt
pretty good.
"To win the title for the sixth time was amazing. To hold that distinction was pretty amazing. I'd like to think that the WWF said,
'Hey let's give these guys the ball six times and hopefully they ran with it each time.' It's a tremendous honor. Also to have Rhyno
involved because we go way back... when we gave him that hug after winning the belts, it wasn't really a hug, thanks-for-the titles
thing. It was an, 'Alright, you're here!' type of thing."
Quick to display a sense of humor, Edge pointed out that he and Christian also hold the dubious distinctions of having the shortest Tag
Team Championship reign (roughly an hour), and he reminded WWF.com that he is the shortest reigning Intercontinental Champion in the
history of the Federation. (Edge defeated Jeff Jarrett at the Toronto SkyDome on July 24, 1999 and lost it back to Jarrett at Fully
Loaded the next night.) "Pretty good, huh?"
If you ask Rhyno, he'd rate his Federation debut as pretty good, though he said it could have been better, only because he admits he's
very hard on himself. "The promo could have been better, I think," Rhyno said. "It felt good going to the ring. Maybe I was a little
too early, but I'd rather be a little too early that a little too late, especially on a debut.
"I was a little nervous, but once I ran out, everything went away. It was fun, it was exciting - old buddies who are good to work with.
I'm sure we'll have fun together."
Edge and Christian agreed that if Rhino was nervous, he did a nice job of hiding it. "He didn't seem jittery," Christian said.
"He just seemed pretty focused on what he had to do and he was pretty calm and cool."
This in spite of the presence of 15,000 people in Albany's Pepsi Arena. "It's always exciting," Rhyno said. "This is New York.
ECW (Extreme Championship Wrestling) ran through these towns before. A lot of their fan base is around here. It was fun. It's
always great when the people react to something you do."
In ECW he was billed as the "Rookie Monster," yet Rhyno has competed professionally for more than six years and currently holds both
the ECW World Heavyweight and Television Championships.
Now a full-time member of the Federation, it's another new chapter in the career of a competitor who invaded and dominated ECW with
thunderous impact, and who knows he must stay on top of his game to have as much success -- if not more -- in the Federation.
"I have to work harder than ever," Rhyno said. "You get to the game, you have to work harder to stay here."
In fact, Rhyno said he was going home to study tapes of WrestleMania's Tables and Ladders, and SummerSlam's Tables Ladders and Chairs
matches, respectively, in an effort to learn new things and watch other performers in case he is called upon to work with them. "That
way I'm prepared. I know what they do. It's like doing my homework. Maybe I might see a spot in there that we could throw in a match
that they forgot about!"
What fans won't forget anytime soon is the exciting and historic turn of events that took place Monday in Albany. It represented new
highs in the careers of Edge, Christian and Rhyno while allowing for a poetic reunion before a worldwide television audience.
"It's a nice feeling and it's something to be proud of," Christian said. "To have Rhyno in that, it's great. We've been on the road
together for years. We started together, we broke in together and to have him here with us is pretty cool. In my heart we have
accomplished a lot and I have a feeling we can accomplish a lot more."
Credit given to WWF.com
Back to Top
The Adventures of Edge and Christian
by Jon Lane
Four friends were traveling in the Canadian backwoods of Manitoba. The clock was approaching 4 a.m. and the temperature was
approaching 50 below. The four men - struggling rookie wrestlers who liked to call themselves "Thug Life" - were used to
cross-country adventures in the dead of winter. Destination: small arenas the size of shacks for just enough money to buy
dinner the size of a pop tart.
But this was no ordinary trip. Their van hit a soft spot on a lake and fell through the ice. There were no telephones for
miles, and they were in a desolate area through which traffic passed almost as infrequently as summer weather graces Canada in
January.
"We eventually pulled together," said Jason Reso, one of the men in the van. "It took us an hour, but we eventually rocked the van
out of there. I actually fell though the ice up to my waist. As soon as I fell though, I pulled myself out; my clothes basically
froze to my body." Luckily, another van arrived, where the nearly frostbitten Reso took shelter. "I had to take my socks and my
pants off and sit in the warm van."
"Looking back now, it's funny," said Adam Copeland, also a passenger on the van. "But when your van falls through ice as you're
driving across the lake and you see this 300-pound guy just completely go nuts, then Jason falls through the ice ... and the guy's
crying and praying. I won't mention his name -- but it was Rhino (now with Extreme Championship Wrestling). Just things like that
you look back on."
Today, Adam Copeland and Jason Reso are Edge and Christian, a dynamic tag team in the ring and a revolutionary force in character.
Their story is one Edge and Christian would prefer to tell while playing their "You Think You Know Me"" entrance theme on a kazoo,
but it's a real-life tale as honest as frostbite. Like most young wrestlers in the beginning, the careers of both Copeland and Reso -
best friends since grade school - seemed trapped under ice. Reso had to spend his student loan money to attend a wrestling school.
Copeland once competed before six people in a barn in Tennessee. While touring Canada and parts of the United States, the friends
had barely enough money for rent and one meal a day. And even when the two made the Federation roster, while Copeland was initially
targeted as a future singles superstar, Reso felt stuck in a virtual no man's land. "I was looked at by fans as 'Edge and his
sidekick, Christian,'" Reso said.
Since they were provided their first real opportunity to speak after about two years as mysterious gothic warriors with the faction
known as the Brood, Edge and Christian have blossomed into two charismatic gag-me-with-a-spoon sports entertainers. They have driven
other Federation superstars insane with Christian's kazoo.
They've mocked Elvis, degraded host cities' pro sports franchises, and alienated both the fans and the towns they live in before
unveiling their infamous five-second pose - "for those with the benefit of flash photography."
"They were definitely late in their opportunity to speak," said David "Gangrel" Heath, who teamed with Reso and Copeland to form
the Brood. "Jay always walked around blowing his chest up like he's five sizes bigger than he is. Adam was quick-witted, but not
a wiseguy, and pretty humble. Jay spoke more than he should have spoke!"
The act represents a hybrid of the 1970s (Edge and Christian's huge Elton John-like sunglasses), '80s (the totally radical and
awesome expressions that range from coolocity to heinosity to sucktatude) and '90s (the "Bill and Ted's Excellent Adventures"
personas) with a 2000 twist. It's a motley mix that clicked instantly.
Federation Commissioner Mick Foley points to his first night as the commish, when he honored Edge and Christian's request for their
own dressing room until surprising them with a mandatory match against the Undertaker and Kane. "From that first vignette,
everything clicked," Foley said.
"Ever see that Warner Bros. cartoon when Wile E. Coyote and that dog punched into work to guard sheep"" inquired Foley. "The dog
spent the whole day foiling the coyote's attempts at stealing the sheep. By 5 p.m., with the dog about to tear into the coyote,
the whistle blew and the two punched out.
The coyote said, 'So long Sam.' The dog, 'So long Ralph.' That's me and Edge and Christian. It's all in a day's work until we punch
out for the day."
"We're having a lot of fun with it, to get out there and have the people in the palm of your hands reacting either negatively or
positively to what you're saying," Copeland said. "I consider us a 2000 version of Bill and Ted with a little bit of Alicia
Silverstone from 'Clueless' thrown in."
Clueless is hardly the case in the ring, where their success has, well, reeked of awesomeness. Edge and Christian are three-time
World Wrestling Federation Tag Team Champions, a feat accomplished by a handful of tag teams and two shy of the record held by
the New Age Outlaws. The duo has participated in many memorable matches: WrestleMania's Triangle Ladder Match, SummerSlam's Tables,
Ladders and Chairs Match, and arguably RAW's Match of the Year when they battled Matt and Jeff Hardy one night after September's
Unforgiven. "They definitely have the chemistry and the talent," Heath said of Edge and Christian. "They grew up together, have
known each other their whole lives and they're crazy enough to climb them ladders!"
The close bond between Copeland and Reso adds to their characters - when Christian made his debut, he was billed as Edge's
brother -- because one knows what the other is thinking without having to say it. They can tell when the other is hurt, off his game
or in a bad mood.
Like brothers they sometimes quarrel, unafraid to tell the other one off if necessary. And, like brothers, they're close enough to
share silence comfortably during a three-hour drive. "We already know everything about each other, so there's not much else to know,"
Copeland said. "It's almost like a marriage in certain respects."
Both in the ring and in life the two friends have always complemented each other. "If one guy does something," adds Reso, "the other
will play off that. We use that to our advantage."
There was never a question if Copeland and Reso could wrestle. The big question was if they could talk. Copeland traces the evolution
of Edge and Christian to the week before WrestleMania, when they were finally given the opportunity to do guest commentary after
nearly two years of silence. "I think maybe they realized, 'Wow! We've been shutting these guys up for two years. They have a lot
to say!" Copeland said. "That's the way it felt. It felt like we had a lot to get off our chest and show that we could step up to
the plate not only when it comes to wrestling but when it comes to being able to vocalize. It was at that point that they decided
to run with it and maybe do a little transition from babyface to heel."
Shortly after winning their first Tag Team Championship at WrestleMania, the transition was complete.
A week before April's Backlash Pay-Per-View, Edge and Christian joined Jim Ross and Jerry Lawler at the announce table, and boasted
that they would do a "run-in" (a wrestling expression) and cost the Road Dogg his Intercontinental Title Match
against Chris Benoit.
"We wanted to express ourselves," Reso said. "We wanted to talk and have that kind of character who could speak and have people react.
People always knew we could wrestle, but this gives them something else to care about. It makes each character go deeper. I think we
reinvented ourselves and made our characters fresh again, just by doing that one (pre-WrestleMania) segment where we spoke. What we're
doing now -- having fun and entertaining -- this is more me. "I'm my own identity that can stand on my own feet.
"I think it just shows you can tell when something catches on. I think that's why our personalities click so well and why we've been
friends for so long, because we've got similar personalities."
The friendship goes back as far as grade school and growing up in tiny Orangeville, Ontario, Canada, roughly an hour north of Toronto.
It extended through high school, when Copeland won an essay contest offered by the Toronto Sun. His piece, "Why I want to be a
wrestler," earned him a scholarship at Sully's Gym, a famed wrestling school in Toronto that also trained current Federation
Superstars Trish Stratus and Tiger Ali Singh.
For the two years that Copeland enjoyed his free lessons and developed his craft, Reso never had the money to afford it, and instead
worked a part-time job while attending school. "Finally, when I went to college, I got a student loan, and I used the money from my
student loan to pay for my wrestling training," said Reso. The two attended the same wrestling school, same college and lived in
the same house before embarking on their wrestling careers.
Working before today's sellout Federation audiences pales in comparison to the night Copeland competed in a Tennessee barn
before six people. The money he earned was worse -- he barely had enough for a can of tuna a day. Reso was with Copeland that
night. By the time the tour reached Raleigh, N.C., the two couldn't afford to finish it. "We both had to call our parents and
have them wire us the money so we can take a bus trip home," Reso said. Including the numerous stops en route to Orangeville,
the trip lasted 38 hours.
"Looking back, I'm surprised of the amount of good times we did have," Copeland said. "When you're in that kind of situation,
you have to have a positive outlook and kind of roll with the punches." Without sounding egotistical, or much like the character
he portrays, Copeland knew he'd end up with the Federation since his first day of training. "If you know that, you'll get here.
That's what I believe. Everybody has different paths, but that was ours and we just decided to stick with it because we knew we'd
eventually reap the benefits."
But not before lighting up the Canadian circuit as two heartthrobs known as the Suicide Blondes. There was Copeland, who
competed as Sexton Hardcastle, and Reso, who at that time was Christian Cage, a name derived from actors Nicholas Cage and
Christian Slater. "I've always been a Nicholas Cage fan," explains Reso, who while at a friend's house the night of his debut
played a game of mix and match with the Cage surname. While brainstorming, the tabloid news show "Extra" ran a story on Slater.
"I just blurted out 'Christian Cage,' and figured I'd use it for the first show and change it after. It just stuck from there."
The Suicide Blondes were a training platform for the Federation. "It was at the point when we were so in sync with each other that
we could do things in the ring where we didn't even have to tell each other what we were doing," Reso said. "We just look at each
other or do something -- motion toward something -- and we know what the other is going to do already."
The Federation was confident it knew what it was doing when Copeland, who balked at his original name (Riot) before settling with
Edge, made his TV debut in June 1998. As Edge, Copeland was thrust into a feud with Gangrel, in which the story was that the two
had a mysterious past together.
Two months later, Reso (without the Cage surname) was introduced as Edge's brother and sided with Gangrel. Edge eventually
aligned himself with the two superstars, and the Brood was born.
Christian, who won the Light Heavyweight Championship almost immediately after his debut, was never comfortable with his place in
the storyline. "I came in and I was looked at as being the third member," he said. "In tag matches, I was the one standing on the
floor. I loved (the Brood), but it wasn't really me."
It was during the later days of the Brood that fans heard a glimpse of Copeland's potential as a public speaker in their first
on-camera interview during the premiere episode of SmackDown! in April of 1999. "Edge just came across great in that interview,"
Heath said. "He pulled it off. It was an interview with a smile." The sudden end to the Brood storyline involving Edge and
Christian could have had something to do with Copeland's ability on the mic. Or perhaps the Federation realized it had two
popular young men who work well together, and the potential they possessed if they were developed slowly until the time was
right. "We didn't understand (the end of the Brood). We were really popular with the fans," said Reso in retrospect.
"Good gimmick, awesome music, wicked entrance."
The Edge and Christian you see today are tailored more to Copeland's and Reso's true personalities than the dark, enigmatic
guys who never spoke.
"Everybody has their moods like that, but that's not really us," Copeland said. "The words like henosity and scraping the bowels
of sucktatude ... just insane words,but words that actually I've had people come up to me and they're saying them now. They don't
even realize it."
Competing and speaking out in the Federation has opened many doors for both Copeland and Reso as Edge and Christian. There
was Copeland's appearance in "Highlander: Endgame" (billed as Edge), the duo's memorable interaction with rapper Joe C.
(who they called Mini-Me) and opportunities to express their love of hockey. During a late-spring RAW show in Detroit,
shortly after the hometown Red Wings were eliminated by the Colorado Avalanche in the Western Conference semifinals,
Christian entered the Joe Louis Arena wearing a Red Wings jersey. Behind him was Edge, who soon took off his overcoat
to reveal an Avalanche jersey. In mock tribute to the Wings, who were bounced 4 games to 2 by the Avalanche, Edge shot
an imaginary puck between Christian's legs.
Off television, Copeland and Reso were recently invited to pay tribute to one of the National Hockey League's all-time greats.
"We were asked to do a little victory celebration for (Avalanche) goalie Patrick Roy (who became the NHL's all-time winningest
goaltender)," Copeland said.
"That's fun, because that's a guy who we grew up watching, and to be able to be involved in his victory celebration that
happened in the arena he did it in was a real cool thing. Then to do 'Lets Go Devils!' on their Titan Tron last year during
their Stanley Cup run (Edge's favorite team is the New Jersey Devils), that's pretty cool. In between penalties and cleaning
the ice or whatever, people saw me up there cheering them on. So it's opened a lot of doors in that respect and that's real cool."
They are equally popular backstage. For example, Copeland and Reso often engage in a game with Stone Cold Steve Austin in which
the first guy to say, "Don't look at me," must turn away and not look at the others. "Then we'll give each other a time frame
that we can't look at each other and always try and pop in the guy's frame of view," Copeland said. "It's a stupid little thing
but it's a lot of fun, and it kills a lot of time during the day."
One stupid prank ranks among Copeland's and Reso's all-time favorites. Back in the days of Thug Life, Copeland, Reso, Rhino
and Joe E. Legend (now Just Joe) went to see a college friend. Intoxicated, the five friends passed out in their buddy's room.
Later, with Rhino passed out, Copeland decided to have a little fun with Rhino's thick leg hair. He shaved the word "Fat"
(one of the group's little nicknames for one another) into the leg of the dead-to-the-world Rhino. "He got mad and he tried to
punch us!" Reso said.
"He was drunk, so we were able to get out of the way and he passed out so we finished the job. He woke up in the morning and he
didn't even remember it."
Since it was the middle of winter they assumed Rhino would not wear shorts for a couple of months. No harm, no foul, right" But
Rhino ended up going to Los Angeles - with his father -- to work a show the following week, and discovered the word shaved to
his leg while walking down the street.
Humbling indeed, but the two pranksters who took their shots as well as they dealt them would not trade their past for
the Stanley Cup. "All those things are very character building experiences, things I wouldn't give up for anything,"
Reso said. "I would rather have gone through all that than just have something handed to me. I earned it and I know
I worked hard for it."
The duo's Federation goals are modest. Reso hopes to win the Tag Team Championship for the fourth time, but he and Copeland
also addressed the rumors of an inevitable breakup.
"From Day 1, fans always said, 'When are they going to split"'" Copeland said. "Who knows? But I think when we do, you definitely
have two viable characters that can definitely make it in the singles world too."
"In the meantime," adds Reso, "we'll keep doing what we're doing -- entertaining the fans and having a lot of fun. This is the most
fun we've had since we've been here and we want to keep that going."
Credit: WWF.com
Back to Top
Working Without Ladders Edge and Christian form one of the most talented and innovative tag teams in professional wrestling. Along with The Hardy
Boyz, the two Canadian superstars are responsible for taking sports entertainment to the next level. While they perform as
heel brothers in the ring, Edge (real name: Adam Copeland) and Christian (real name: Jay Reso) are neither related nor anything
like their wrestling personas. Their World Wrestling Federation exploits are well known, but few know about the superstars'
personal sides, which despite their aerial antics remain surprisingly well grounded.
What would fans be surprised to know about each of you?
Edge:
I am actually pretty boring. I come back to my room, drink tea, read and watch ESPN. I used to draw a lot-comic book characters
and things like that. I also ride my Sea-Doo a lot at my house in the Bahamas, and I want to learn to skydive. other than that,
I am a pretty straightforward guy. I love my dog- a cross between a husky and wolf- and I love my family. I also write a lot. I
keep a journal of all the things that happen to me, so my kids, grandkids or I can look back at my life 20 years down the road.
Christian:
I am pretty much the same as Edge, kinda boring. I am laid back. I am Canadian, so obviously I am a hockey fan. When I am
home, I do my laundry, pay my bills, watch TV, especially 'Friends,' Smackdown! and RAW.
Edge:
We really are pretty goofy. We like to screw with people. We are practical jokers, always trying to annoy people in the back,
especially Al Snow. One day in the gym he was upside down in one of those gravity boot things, so we pulled his shorts down in
the middle of everyone. We like to have fun like that, and it is kind of the role we have taken- to have fun at other people's
expense, which works well in the ring for what we are doing now.
What was the first thing you bought with your WWF paycheck?
Christian:
I am a big fan of watches. I bought a Fossil watch for like $150 and at the time I was not making any money. Before then I was so
afraid to spend $150 on anything, so it was a huge thing for me.
Edge:
To go from not being able to afford to go to a movie and things like that, it was a hard change, a hard switch. I think we both
haven't changed too much. We will go to the movies, eat well and stay in nice rooms, but we are still pretty level-headed. I saved
and bought a Ford Explorer, which I sold to Christian when I moved to the Bahamas.
How are you two similar?
Christian:
In this business, we are both perfectionists. If one thing goes wrong, it bothers us for a long time. We get into trouble with
each other, and we get into arguments, because we are so much alike in that respect. We fight like brothers.
Edge:
We have known each other for so long, that we know what (each other is) thinking. Whether it is in the ring or on a three-hour
drive to a town, there have been times that we haven't said a word to each other. In the ring, I always seem to know what he is
about to do, even if we haven't talked about it beforehand. (I will think) 'Oh, if he is going to do that, I will do this.' We
are in a sense brothers, Hell, we wrestled in side yards, on mattresses, jumping off washing machines, when we were little kids
saying we were going to be WWF tag team champs, that sort of thing. When you spend that sort of time with someone- public school,
high school and college- and then you make it here together, you can't help but think alike and be on the same wavelength.
How do you differ from each other?
Christian:
I am reserved and laid back, where Edge is blunt and up front.
Edge:
If I don't like something that someone is doing, I will get in that person's face and say so. I will definitely stand up for myself
or anyone I know who is being taken advantage of. But generally, I am pretty laid back person.
Do you prefer blondes, or brunettes or redheads?
Christian:
Blondes.
Edge:
Any and all, I do not discriminate.
Which do you prefer to watch, "South Park" or "The Simpsons"?
Christian:
Neither. 'Friends' is my favorite show.
Edge:
'Simpsons,' if I had to choose, but my favorite show is VH-1's 'Behind The Music.'
What do you listen to?
Christian:
Stone Temple Pilots and Lenny Kravitz.
Edge:
Foo Fighters, Faith No More, Metallica and the Red Hot Chili Peppers.
What was the last concert you attended?
Christian (laughing):
Backstreet Boys...long story, don't ask.
Edge:
Kiss in Tampa, Fla.
Which do you prefer: Making out or working out?
Christian:
I like to work out on the road, but when I am home, I like to make out.
Edge:
I'll take making out any day.
What song lyric best describes you?
Christian:
Man, I don't know.
Edge:
Matt Hardy and I agree, in the Pearl Jam song, 'Corduroy,' the lyric 'Push me and I will resist,' was written for us.
What news event was the most shocking to you?
Christian:
When John F. Kennedy Jr's body was actually found and he was pronounced dead, that was pretty shocking to me.
Edge:
That Boy George was gay.
What scares you the most?
Christian:
Failure in life, in wrestling, everywhere. I am a perfectionist. I never want to be at a point where I could easily accept
failure, which is a good thing. Whatever I do, I do it to be the best that I can.
Edge:
Being alone in the sense that I have no loved ones or family in my life. Not in the sense that everyone likes their 'alone time.'
What was the happiest time in your life?
Edge:
The day I signed my contract with the WWF, and it has continued from that day: Aug 10, 1998.
Christian:
The day the WWF offered me a contract. It felt like a dream. I remember calling my mom and telling her. Her reaction was pretty
much the greatest thing ever, because she is my greatest fan.
When did you get the sense that Vince McMahon was "the boss"?
Edge:
With the way Vince carries himself, you pretty much realize that from day one. that is what separates us from other
companies. You know who the boss is, and from what I have heard about other federations, that is not always the case.
You know Vince is the man and everything has to go through him, and he is very hands on. I have had nothing but fun in
the WWF. How many people can say they totally enjoy what they do for a living" I know I can. It is without a doubt very
hectic, but it is a good hectic.
Does it help to know you don't have to maintain this schedule for 40 years, like a salesman or businessman?
Edge:
Absolutely. As hot as the business is now, and if we keep doing the things we are doing, in 10 years we can retire, and that
is a nice thought. Any person who has a job where they can think that is going to be happy.
What were your career aspirations as a child?
Christian:
Pro wrestler or pro hockey player. The first time I ever saw wrestling was on television. I was around 8 or 9 years old.
When it was over, I really thought it was cool. I turned the station, and another show was on, so I watched that. The next
thing you know, me and my friends were in the backyard wrestling each other, and I got a broken arm. That was when I knew I
loved wrestling. I never missed another show on television growing up. I started getting my parents to take me to shows at
(Toronto's) Maple Leaf Gardens and anywhere else they were in town locally. I would just stare at the ring for hours and tell
myself that someday I would be in a ring entertaining people.
Who captured your imagination most when you watched wrestling?
Edge:
For me it was Shawn Michaels. He had a certain charisma that really worked. Other guys I liked were Bret Hart, Ricky Steamboat,
Bob Orton, Ted DiBiase and Hulk Hogan. Hogan's charisma just pulled you into the show. Hogan was larger than life.
Christian:
I was pretty much the same. I liked Mr. Perfect (Curt Hennig), and all the wrestlers that had 'it.'
What was the first thing you bought for your mothers with your WWF paychecks?
Edge:
I am going to buy her a house. That is currently in the works.
Christian:
I bought her a truck, because I wore out her car driving to all of the indy shows. She had this Ford Taurus that we were
so close to we named it Toby. I also bought my mom a watch.
What did your parents say when you told them you were going to be a wrestler?
Christian:
If this is what you want to do, you should do it. Every crazy career decision I have made, they have backed me up. I used to tell
my parents I was either going to be a pro hockey player or a pro wrestler, and they always told me that was great. I asked them
once why they are so supportive, and they told me they didn't want me to be 40 and look back on my life with any regrets.
Edge:
It was always just my mom and me from day one. If I didn't have her support it definitely would have been a huge blow. My mom is
my biggest fan, and I am her biggest fan. She has always told me to go for it, and I would be nowhere without her.
If you guys were dancing with each other, who would lead?
Christian:
The song would be over before we were done arguing about who would lead.
Edge:
We would get into a fist fight to see who would lead.
Credit: WOW Magazine
Back to Top
TLC X-Seven" by Phil Speer
D-Von Dudley is afraid of heights. But he had gone through a Tables, Ladders and Chairs (TLC) match before, six months ago,
so he wasn't frightened this time. After all, if he had done it before, he could do it again.
Fear of heights aside, there was plenty for the six primary participants to be nervous about going into TLC II last week at
WrestleMania X-Seven. The same three teams had competed last year at WrestleMania, and then again at SummerSlam -- in a battle
that was named Match of the Year -- so expectations were high. Secondly, there was the matter of 67,925 fans looking on -- the
largest crowd any of the superstars had ever performed in front of -- not to mention millions on Pay-Per-View.
"I thought I was going to have a heart attack before going out," said Jeff Hardy.
But in the end, it all worked out for the three teams -- the Dudley Boyz, the Hardy Boyz and Edge & Christian -- who put on a
fantastic match, arguably the best of the night on perhaps the Federation's best night ever. Afterwards, the consensus among
the banged-and-bruised participants was that the match lived up to the hype, if not exceeded it.
"We were worried if it was going to top SummerSlam or come damn close," D-Von said, "and it came damn close."
For the Hardy Boyz, the best part of TLC II was the interference by Lita, Rhyno and Spike Dudley.
"The run-ins were four to five extremely entertaining minutes which were different than the other matches," Matt Hardy said.
Initially, Edge said that while the match was going on, he was disappointed. However, once he saw it on tape he changed his mind:
"I loved it," he said.
And it's a good thing. If it didn't live up to their expectations, all the injuries that they're forced to endure as a result of
the match wouldn't be worth it. All six participants were having trouble getting around in the week after the match. On Sunday
Night HEAT, Matt and Jeff Hardy were still limping as they accompanied Lita to the ring for her match against Spike Dudley.
Matt was probably the worst out of all six, as he needed 12 staples to close a gash on the left side of his head. His brother was
sore all over, especially his neck, and was having problems with his left elbow as well. Christian said he wasn't sore on
WrestleMania Sunday, even after the match, because his adrenaline was still flowing. But he was feeling it the next morning.
Edge's lower back and ankle were especially tight. The Dudley Boyz were likewise quite sore; Bubba Ray also suffered a deep
laceration to his left thumb that was cut on the metal underneath one of the tables.
And those are just short-term injuries.
"We're definitely going to feel it at 40 or 50 years old," Christian said.
Several Federation legends were in Houston during WrestleMania Weekend to illustrate Christian's point. Lord Alfred Hayes,
72, had his C4 vertebra completely removed -- losing six inches of height in the process -- due to his years in the ring.
And the joke going around Houston all weekend was how long it was going to take the Iron Sheik to walk 70 yards to the ring
for the Gimmick Battle Royal. However, the physical limitations that the Sheik must deal with today are no laughing matter.
Neither Hayes nor the Sheik ever competed in anything resembling a TLC match, either.
"I don't think it's going to take a TLC match to feel what we're going to feel later in life," said D-Von Dudley. "It
might speed it up a little bit."
At an average age of under 27, the six participants may not be as concerned about their long-term health as they are about
WrestleMania, "the showcase of the immortals."
"When you have an opportunity to do something like that at WrestleMania," Christian said, "you take it."
"I'm pretty lucky I haven't suffered any major, major injuries," said Bubba Ray. "(Especially considering that) my heroes in
professional wrestling are Cactus Jack and Terry Funk."
But even Jeff Hardy, the youngest of the group at age 23, realizes he must slow down one day. He figures he's got a couple more
years to be a full-fledged daredevil.
How many more TLC matches will there be in the next few years" Will there be a TLC III" Will we one day see TLC X-Seven"
Opinions vary. At least one of superstars involved in TLC II said flatly that there shouldn't even be a TLC III and that any
other TLC match should involve different combinations of teams. All of the participants agree that if there is another TLC
match, it shouldn't be for several months, or maybe a few years.
So what's next for the Hardy Boyz, Edge & Christian and the Dudley Boyz?
Matt Hardy says he'd like to see his team win the Tag Team Championship and keep the titles for a lengthy reign. The
Hardy Boyz are four-time champions, but they've held the titles for a total of less than three months. Jeff Hardy
says he'd like to be a part of different types of "gimmick" matches in the future.
Bubba Ray Dudley said he'd like to see a tag team get involved in upper-echelon storylines on a regular basis, like
when the Hardy Boyz and Lita took on Stone Cold Steve Austin, Triple H and Stephanie McMahon-Helmsley on RAW IS WAR.
According to Edge & Christian, the possibilities for them are endless. They could evolve into fan favorites, but they're
hesitant to do that because they love what they're doing right now. Christian says that now that the team has won the titles
for a record-setting seven times (breaking their own record of six), they'll be even more arrogant. Edge believes that their
alliance with Rhyno will lead to a number of new storyline possibilities.
But whether it's in six months, a year or longer, most of the superstars agree that, eventually, they will be involved in
another TLC match. TLC matches should be reserved for special occasions -- WrestleMania, SummerSlam -- or else there's a
risk of devaluing them, they say. They have to do something to top their last match each time, and that can be a risky and
downright dangerous proposition. And with all the innovative, scintillating maneuvers they do each match, what else can they
possibly do?
"Just by talking today," Edge says one day after the match, "we just thought of a whole new bag full of ideas."
Credit Given to WWF.com
Back to Top
Tag Team Turmoil!
by Jon Lane
ANAHEIM, Calif. -- What do you get when you take a World Wrestling Federation tag team and throw it into consecutive matches
against six other teams, with each providing a different look -- similar to comparing a fastball to a junk ball?
Here's the kicker - the team has little or no time to prepare, and must adjust on the fly.
At Judgment Day, it was asking a lot for 14 men to get on the same page and compete in a Tag Team Turmoil match to determine
the No. 1 contender to the Federation Tag Team Championship. "We didn't know what to expect, and we especially didn't know
what X-Factor's role would be," said Justin Credible, one-half of the tag team. "None of us were mentally prepared going
into this."
Where else but the Federation can turmoil translate into a fine work of art" The match was a flawless effort, and the
performance of the participants flaunted the overall depth of the Federation tag team division.
"The match came off tremendously," said Bubba Ray Dudley. "The tag team division in the WWF speaks for itself. Every team is so
good. We proved as a unit we can go in there and have a great match and we did."
For more than a year, the Federation tag team division was dominated by Edge & Christian, the Hardy Boyz and the Dudley
Boyz - with the teams holding a combined 13 championships over 13 1/2 months. But after Judgment Day, the top floor got
a heck of a lot more crowded.
The APA - former Federation Tag Team title holders - set the pace by winning the first two falls. X-Factor took a big
step in their evolution with wins over the APA and the Hardys. Even the Holly cousins - not scheduled to compete in the
match - made an impact when they cost the Dudleys their battle with the APA.
When the dust cleared, the makeshift tag team of Chris Benoit and Chris Jericho defeated seven-time Tag Team Champions
Edge & Christian to become No. 1 contenders. The following night on RAW IS WAR, Benoit and Jericho defeated Stone Cold
Steve Austin and Triple H to win the Tag Team Championship.
"I don't think anybody really thought the match could come off as smoothly as it did in the amount of time that we did
it in," Bubba Ray said. "Everybody was on their game. Everybody did a great job. I was very proud of the match."
The turmoil match was the first of its kind since SummerSlam 1999, when the APA outlasted five other teams - including
Edge & Christian, Hardcore and Crash Holly, and the Hardys. Bradshaw pointed out a clear difference between the matches
at SummerSlam and Judgment Day "We won it!" he exclaimed, referring to the SummerSlam encounter. But similar to '99
was the unconventional formula used to execute the match and establish future stars. At SummerSlam, Edge & Christian
and the Hardys were still scratching the surface. At Judgment Day, it was X-Factor.
"Back then it was different because the Hardys were still unknown," Bradshaw said.
"We were aware they needed to make an impact. They established themselves as great wrestlers there."
Like the SummerSlam match, the teams involved would face a quick-strike opponent one minute, and then have to switch gears
and face another that relies on brute strength. It was a matter of simply winging it - and displaying the beauty of spontaneity.
"X-Factor had the hardest job going, from the APA to the Hardys to Benoit and Jericho," Edge said. "Those are three
completely different kinds of matches, especially when fatigue sets in. We had it easy coming into the end."
What complicated the picture even more was the necessity to expand the stories of both Jericho and Benoit. Y2J was
shaking off the effects of a concussion resulting from Edge & Christian's con-chair-to on RAW. Benoit was in the
midst of iron man performance after competing in three straight falls - the third a Ladder match - against Kurt
Angle, and having to come back after more than an hour of sitting.
The APA won the first two turmoil bouts, defeating the Radicalz and the Dudleys, before falling to X-Factor in bout No. 3.
X-Pac and Credible stunned the Hardys in Match 4 and took Benoit and Jericho to the limit before Jericho forced X-Pac to
tap out to the Walls of Jericho - while Credible submitted to Benoit's Crossface -- in Match 5. In the final encounter,
near falls kept fans on pins and needles before Benoit forced Christian to tap out to win the match for he and Jericho.
Although there was one winner, each team took something from the match. "It exceeded everyone's expectations,
including the fans," Credible said. "We did a good job. We competed in three matches in 15 minutes. It's a hard thing to do."
"I'm happy we gave it the time to develop a story," said Jim Ross. "I thought the stories evolved pretty good.
It was a good night for the APA, a nice night for X-Factor, and Chris Jericho and Chris Benoit and Edge & Christian have
great chemistry. Going forward, those can be some of the best matches here in a long, long time."
Credit to WWF.com
Back to Top
Edge & Christian Mock Break Up Rumours
by Greg Oliver-Slam!
Edge and Christian were best buds again on Saturday, hopping in the Toronto Molson Indy pace cars and racing around the
track at Exhibition Place. They were having so much fun, it's easy to forget that the seven-time WWF tag team champs have
been bickering on screen.
"People have been saying we're going to break up for two, three years now," Edge told SLAM! Wrestling. "We've teased it
before, and teased it, and that's really just to get people talking. Right now, I would see us winning an eighth tag team
title, and make that record really hard to break."
When asked about the state of their friendship, which started when both were youngsters in Orangeville, Ontario,
Christian pointed to Edge's E&C T-shirt as proof of their bond.
Edge jumped in with thoughts on their break-up. "We might have to do the old Rockers thing. 'You got a problem with
Edge & Christian"' and rip the shirt in half. 'I don't think so!' Remember that? The old plate-glass window!"
But who ends up being Marty Jannetty to Shawn Michaels, doomed to an eternity of being in the other's shadow?
"That'll probably be me because I've been holding Edge back as a huge singles star," deadpanned Christian.
"No, dude, if you go on the Internet, you're the guy and I'm holding YOU back!" Edge retorted.
"No, no, they've been saying it for years. I've been holding you back," Christian confessed.
"Ever since you talked, they've changed their minds, brother!" Edge said, boosting his 'brother's' spirits.
On the horizon is the King of the Ring pay-per-view on June 24. Both Edge and Christian are entered in the tournament, and
based upon previous KOTR tournaments, a match between the two partners isn't out of the question. "If we did face each
other, you'd get a hell of a match," Edge said. "But I'd rather face each other in the finals. Ahhh, then you've got
some story!"
Saturday's Molson Indy photo opportunity was more about having fun than being WWF superstars. Both Edge and Christian
took spins around the Indy track on the pace cars. The dynamic duo were the first in a series of wrestlers to take part
in "WWF Invades the Molson Indy," which will also feature wrestlers Spike Dudley, Molly Holly, Tazz and Bradshaw and
Faarooq in appearances before the July 15 race.
While they won't be able to attend because they will be on the road beating up their opponents, Christian, 27 -- whose real
name is Jay Reso -- is a big fan of the race.
"My father used to be a race car driver. He used to attend races quite often and I would watch them," he said.
Edge, 27 -- whose real name is Adam Copeland -- was decked out in his signature cool wraparound sunglasses and a T-shirt
with a picture of the tag team in fighting form.
But Edge, whose flamboyant ring actions have made him a fan favourite, had a small confession to make.
"Anything that involves too much speed besides wrestling, I don't get involved in. I just get in my
SUV and feel safe," Edge said.
Instead of the Indy, the two Canadians have their sights set on another pair of hosers, WWF tag team champs
Chris Benoit and Chris Jericho. "I love wrestling those guys. They're awesome," Christian said. "I've always
been a huge fan of both of their work. Benoit is always so intense, like he's tearing your head off, and he's
hard-hitting. Jericho's the same way, he's hard-hitting and a pretty intense guy. That's the kind of match I
like to have. So every time we've been in the ring with those guys, we seem to have jelled really good with them,
so I look forward to doing more with them."
Edge explained that their modify their styles to fit their opponents. "We kind of struck on a good formula. When you
see us wrestle the Hardys it's going to be a different match than you'll see with Benoit and Jericho. We get in there
with those guys, it's going to be dynamic, very hard-hitting. We're beating the hell out of each other. That's just the
way we like it -- good ol' Canadian boys 'rasslin. So it's real fun, and it's different and fresh for us which is nice.
If we could have a run against those guys for the tag straps, that would be a hell of an angle and a feud."
The other new talent starting in the WWF has them intrigued as well.
"We've cut out our teeth with Rhyno. It's fun teaming with him, but it would also be fun to get in there with him because
we've both done it before and it works," Edge said, referring to their time together both in Manitoba and in Detroit. "He's
a hell of a talent and a hell of a person too. Just a good guy that I'm really looking forward to getting in there with."
"I haven't seen much of Tajiri, but from what I've seen, he's been impressive," Christian said. "Spike [Dudley] is awesome.
We've been in there a few times with him when he first came in, and done some pretty cool stuff with him at WrestleMania.
... he brings a lot to the table."
Can a reunion with Kurt Angle be feasible down the road? Even after he was seemingly banished to the bottom of the barrel
on last week's RAW, seeking help from X-Factor?
Edge thinks it's quite possible. "I think that was just for one show. Kurt's doing his own thing. The good thing
with the WWF storylines is that you can always go back to that. I mean we've had a friendship with Rhyno, we've
had a friendship with Kurt, and next week you could see us in a six-man with Kurt and it would make sense because
we're all still intertwined."
Back to Top
Interview with Edge
by Joltin Joe
June 16, 2001
Aired: June 27, 2001
Edge had a chance to sit down one-on-one with Joltin' Joe from Toronto Starphone in an exclusive interview. In the interview,
Edge discusses the Edge/Christian break-up, the Hardy Boys, Canada, and more. Pleasenote this interview was taken before he
became King of the Ring. Here's what King Edge had to say:
» Edge says that as far as an Edge/Christian split up,it's all up in the air. He tells Joltin' Joe that we'll see in the future,
but King of the Ring is making things very dynamic between both he and Christian. However, Edge goes on to say that he wouldn't
mind staying in the tag team division either because he doesn't want anybody to ever break their record for the most ever WWF
Tag Team title reigns (7). He says that the reason why they have been such successful tag team is because Christian works
better than Edge as a heel, and Edge works better than Christian as a babyface. That leads to them working very efficiently
in both roles.
» Edge emphasizes that there is never one person that carries a tag team in the WWF. He says that although some people believe
Jeff Hardy carries the load in the Hardy Boyz, its not true. Edge expresses that the psychology comes from Matt in the ring,
and its really a 50/50 effort from both guys.
» As far as Chris Benoit's recent push goes, Edge tells Joltin' Joe that he has always been a hugr fan of The Crippler's, ever
since he wrestled in Stampede Wrestling. He goes on to say that he has always wanted to work with Benoit, and he was very
happy to work with him a couple weeks ago. Edge emphasizes that Benoit's promos have come a long way since he first arrived
in the WWF, since he was finally given a chance to cut them. He says that you can't expect a guy to deliver amazing promos,
if they are never given the chance. Also, Edge says that the push for Chris Jericho and Chris Benoit was needed for the
company because the WWF had very few babyfaces with the absence of The Rock, and Stone Cold Steve Austin turning heel.
» When Edge was asked why he left Canada for Florida, he says that he just didn't like the taxes or winters in Canada.
However, Edge says that he still watches lots of hockey, as he has season tickets for the Tampa Bay Lightning.
» Edge tells Joltin' Joe that Paul Heyman has brought a lot to the WWF. Also, Edge says that if it wasn't for Paul,
there would not have been a Spike Dudley, who has been a plus to the WWF.
» Edge agrees to play word association with Joltin Joe, and comments on the following tag teams:
Hardy Boyz: Innovative, risk taking.
Dudley Boyz: Hard hitting. Edge goes on to say he can't say anything bad about either the Hardyz or Dudleyz since each team has
so much respect for each other. He wants people to always remember their special history, like Ali and Fraiser.
Hollys: Edge says they are finally starting to look like a team, especially with the new colours, etc.
Credit given to Rajah
All Hail The King
By JIM VARSALLONE
jvarsallone@herald.com
One day he has a dream job working at a bikini shop in Wasaga Beach, and the next he is living a dream wearing the King's
crown in a WWF ring.
Adam Copeland is on the edge, literally and figuratively, as talented WWF superstar Edge. At 6-foot-4, 233 pounds, this
Canadian-born talent receives rave reviews from the voice of the WWF Jim Ross.
Ross is not the only way singing Edge's praises.
Evidence: Copeland recently won the WWF King of the Ring Tournament, beating Rhyno in the semis and defending champ Kurt
Angle in the finals.
Bret Hart won the King of the Ring. Past winners also include Owen Hart, Stone Cold Steve Austin, Triple H and Angle.
The King of the Ring is a stepping stone to bigger and better things.
"What you see on TV is how winning the King of the Ring is perceived backstage," Edge said. "It's always elevated
someone who is right at the doorstep, kind of knocking at the door. It probably shows the winner is ready for it.
Those who have won in the past didn't drop the ball."
So, now Edge has much weight on his shoulders at age 27. It's a challenge, but one he accepts as he attempts to carry the
ball to the next level.
Edge's partner and friend Christian more than held his own, reaching the King of the Ring semifinals and losing to Angle.
"You had people scratching their heads wondering what was going to happen," Edge said. "People were predicting Christian
and I would meet in the tournament. It made for interesting television and storylines."
Coining the phrases Totally Rad, Double Gold and Magnitutions -- Edge and Christian have really brought their own
brand of humor to the WWF. It is a far cry from the original stoic Edge character that debuted in the WWF.
Edge entered the WWF mysteriously -- television and backstage. Wearing a trench coat, walking into the ring through
the crowd and saying nothing, Edge's actions spoke louder than words.
"Originally, I had meetings with Vince Russo about what he thought the character should be," Edge said. "I didn't
really like what I was hearing from him. I was going to be this 90s, millennium version of Jim Morrison. I didn't
know what that was, but I know it wasn't me.
Copeland nearly became Rage or Riot.
"I thought, `Oh gees. I really don't like that either,"' he said. "I came up with Edge and pitched it, and they liked it.
That was the first step."
"Then, when I first came into the WWF, I didn't know what I was. I was Edge, but I didn't know, and I don't think the office knew
anymore than that what the character was supposed to be. So, I let it evolve by itself."
The creation of the Brood [Edge, Christian and Gangrel] helped evolve Edge.
"The Brood was a good thing," he said. "I thought it was very cool with the music and the entrance [rising from under the
platform], and I was working with two guys who I enjoyed working with. It made me feel more comfortable.
"I went from being out there on my own, not having a clue -- character wise -- what I was doing, to being in the Brood. It
made the transition easier."
A former WWF Intercontinental champ, Edge today is more reflective of Copeland.
"I like to joke around and have fun," Edge said. "Sure, I like to be serious sometimes, but for the most part, I'm
joking around and laughing. That translates well into the character now because that's more me.
"Obviously, I'm not quite that goofy, but it works better, and that's why it has succeeded. If you are comfortable doing
something, it's going to show on television."
Not just all fun and games, Edge and Christian have proved their ring skills, recording excellent tag matches against the
Dudley Boyz and Hardy Boys.
Credit given to the Miami Herald
Back to Top
The Rating Game
by Brian Solomon
Credit: WWF Magazine August 2001
It's no secret that the Tag Team Division is the place to look for some of the most talented Superstars in the World Wrestling
Federation. The exploits and abilities of these dynamic duos are well known among even casual fans. But more often than not,
these teams are judged as units. It's rare that the members are analyzed as individuals. What type of competitor is Bubba
Ray Dudley, for example" How does Funaki measure up" Is Bradshaw better off on his own" These are some of the questions World
Wrestling Federation Magazine asked while Putting together our in-depth analysis of each of the Federation's so-called "tag-team
specialists." We broke down each team, weighing both partners separately according to each man's merit. Ten crucial criteria
were used and each Superstar was given a rating between 1 and 10 in each category. The results may surprise you. We're sure
there are plenty who will disagree with our opinions, so remember - none of this stuff is written in stone. Christian:
On his first day in the World Wrestling Federation back in 1998, Christian won the Light Heavyweight Championship from Taka
Michinoku. Not a bad singles debut. But for the most part, Christian's Federation career has consisted of being part of the
very successful Edge & Christian tandem. The more physically solid of the duo, Christian enjoys a slight strength advantage
over his brother. This makes up for the fact that he is possible even goofier than Edge - if that's possible. Should the
team ever dissolve, Christian could easily take control of the Light Heavyweight Division once again. His combination of
strength and speed would make him quite possible the most dangerous of the lighter competitors. But for now, Christian would
be wise to stay put and continue to enjoy the plentiful success of the E&C dynasty.
Experience:
5
Strategy:
8
Brawling Ability:
7
Intimidation Factor:
5
Technical Skill:
8
Stamina:
8
Endurance:
8
Total: 75
__
Edge:
Before joining forces with his brother Christian in 1999, Edge competed in the singles division for several months, at one
point spending 24 hours as Intercontinental Champion. But before he could truly be tested in a one-on-one capacity, he forged
his partnership with Christian. And if there's any team that has no reason to split, it's this one. E&C have won more Tag Team
Championships than any other team in history. In the past year, they have begun to establish themselves as one of the most
dominant duos of all time. Although many opponents may not take Edge very seriously because of his often goofy demeanor,
he has proven time and again that this is a fatal mistake. His strategy and command in the ring are virtually without peer
in the division.
Strength:
7
Agility:
8
Speed:
9
Experience:
5
Strategy:
9
Brawling Ability:
8
Intimidation Factor:
6
Technical Skill:
8
Stamina:
9
Endurance:
8
Total: 77
__
How all the teams added up:
Faarooq:
83
Jeff Hardy:
81
Matt Hardy:
81
Bradshaw:
80
Taka Michinoku:
79
Bubba Ray Dudley:
79
D-Von Dudley:
79
Edge:
77
Christian:
75
Sho Funaki:
72
Back to Top
Edge In Deutschland by Christian Heintz
Edge in Deutschland
By Christian Heintz
The graduation route of the WWE on the occasion of forthcoming "passport haven ton of Pain" Events in Cologne began. In the baking steam turbine and gas turbine system restaurant of the Cologne arena today the official press conference took place for meeting, in which nobody was involved smaller ones than WWE Superstar Edge.
After the greetings of the press representatives by the co-ordinator of Edges graduation route, Stefan cock village, as well as the managing director of the Cologne arena management GmbH, Ralf Bernd Assenmacher, the latter insured that Edge had arrived good at Germany, although the bomb threat at the Duesseldorfer airport forced him to land in Frankfurt. Edges luggage must be still supplied later therefore. On Sunday of yesterday Edge was to be however already seen in the interlude of the Erstliga soccer game Kaiserslautern Freiburg.
Assenmacher insured in relation to the press that the map sales "passport haven ton of Pain" Events successfully in the Cologne arena with already 7,000 sold maps already very had started. For the Cologne arena after the successful WWE meeting on 1 May last yearly was clear already that one must repeat this success, why all levers were set in motion around the WWE also this year again to Germany into the Cologne arena to get " successfully, as one can at the latest now determine. Although the Event in Cologne will take place, one cannot call this Wrestling meeting under any circumstances regional Event, so Assenmacher, since not only fans from completely Germany would have acquired, but also out furthermore convenient parts of Europe completely tickets. To the fact that the WWE in the course of this route makes the only meeting in Continental Europe only in Birmingham and Manchester stop and represents the Show in Cologne thus, one can see, how singular this Event is.
Now also Edge announced itself for the first time to word and expressed themselves positively over the Cologne arena. It knows many a resounding in the United States and Canada and can therefore judge that the Cologne arena is a building, is as created for a Wrestling meeting. At Germany it arrived well, so Edge, and hopes now to be able to see also times somewhat from Cologne. The last mark that he was here, it has something due to the scarce time selection hardly received landscape and environment.
For those among the reporters, who do not know Edge yet so well, the WWE Superstar was introduced now only once being entitled. Edge told from the early days of its career: Canada was always a country, which is very connected for the Hockey sport. For it it gave a relevant kind of sport for the moment, where it saw hulk Hogan for the first time in the TV, however only, the Wrestling. In that instant it seized the resolution to become Wrestler. A training course in lain the Wrestling school the next the proud price of 3.000 Canadian dollar exhibited, but when it competition gave, with which that, which best in writing states, why it wants to become Wrestler, in vain training get should, has it slammed shut and won the price. After final training it has " at the most remote places in Canada gewrestlet; the tiefpunkt was a meeting with a public of 6 people, which would have sat on straw balls. Then however an envoy of the WWE discovered it and from then on is it constantly uphill gone with its career, like that Edge.
Edge communicated that he cannot rise due to his heavy neck injury, whose healing presupposes a long regeneration time on 10 October unfortunately in Cologne into the ring. The managing director of the Cologne arena management GmbH, Ralf Bernd Assenmacher, explained to the press representatives more as the Event: The meeting is to be called Family Show, even if it can sometimes somewhat hard to the thing and its heroes supported the eingefleischten fans extremely loudly. To most maps were sold now times at fans, that felt very connected the Wrestling and would become enthusiastic much for the Shows.
Since Edge admired in former times hulk Hogan as Idol, a reporter asked the WWE Superstar, as it feels to be now even in the position by fans to be admired. Edge answered, he had not yet at all realized correctly that it is now that, to which the fans looked up. But it makes it happy again and again, if children with a smile came to it. It call itself as a large child.
The question, whether it had taken play instruction, in order to come with interviews in the ring better more rueber, answered Edge with no. Everything that he before the camera legend, come completely naturally. He tries simply not to think to the many spectators in order not to become nervous. He never learned this handicraft professionally. Also of its colleagues it none is well-known, which took play instruction specially for its Wrestling career. The skirt does, however only now this to " after its first Hollywood successes. Stefan cock village added, it had accompanied The skirt at that time, as it with "Peep!" to guest was, and The skirt had not been able to believe it, how Verona field shrubs used many attempts, until the Anmoderation was in the box. The Wrestler would have now times nature talent in things playthingplaything plaything.
Ralf Bernd Assenmacher was asked for its personal commitment with the contract conclusion with the WWE. It was hard work in such a way, these signed and sealed to wars, and some personal attendance in the enormous buero-Komplex the WWE in Stamford, CT required. Since it was quite impudent already as a child, it is it not heavily pleases to after-hook again and again so Assenmacher. It had to make for example clear the WWE that tickets do not sell themselves in Germany so fast as for example in the USA, where the maps are sold off after few days usually. He wants to do everything to continue the successful meeting row with the WWE.
The next question addressed itself again to Edge and aimed at its injury off. The reporter wanted to know, what would do Edge, if an injury would terminate its career. As possibility Edge called a career as radio Broadcaster in its homeland in Canada. It do not intend however to terminate its Wrestling career within the next 5 years prematurely since it still makes large fun for it, to wrestlen. In a baking steam turbine and gas turbine system function do not see it in the WWE rather, since it would probably fall too with difficulty it, to being so close at the happening, without being allowed to by-form even before the fans.
With the last question it concerned the impressing figure of the Wrestler, particularly addressed to Edge. This avowed, it momentarily predominantly goes to it around its rehablitation. Nothing the defiance goes it 6 times the week into the Fitnessstudio, even if this falls on journeys often heavily. The same applies to the meals, since it is not easy to late at night find still good restaurants which are opened. Most heavily it will probably fall it to come again into combat form so Edge. In the ring to wrestlen the most arduous exercise with distance, which it can only introduce itself, is.
credit is given to bsww.de
translated through a friend
Back to Top
Radio Interview at Hard Rock Cafe and Signing at Saturn in Germany
Tuesday, 16,09,2003, 16:00 o'clock . autograph hour in the Saturn on the high route in Cologne
The customers in the CD department in the Saturn were not astonished badly. A long queue divided briefly before 16:00 o'clock the CD and the Computespielabteilung one of the largest department stores of Cologne. Scarcely a third of the floor was taken by this queue of Wrestlingfans, which waited all for Edge. On the second punctually then also the autograph hour began. Edge was very pleasant, took themselves for each fan extensively time and had always a quick saying on the lips. For each photo one smiled and one vibrated each hand. Scarcely one hour waited the young Canadian to also the last fan its autograph or its personal photo had gotten.
Large praise goes from this place to the supervisors from the Saturn, which created it that it happened at each time in the queue gesittet and vordraengelte themselves hardly someone. So it should be and so can the WWE gladly again or several star to Germany send.
Tuesday, 16,09,2003, 18:00 o'clock . interview with the radiosender RPR1 in the Cologne hard skirt Café
Scarcely 50 fans had gone in the early evening to the HRC in Cologne, in order to listen to an interview with Edge. 45 minutes long the repeated IC and conference to champion stood for the fans speech and answer. Many interesting topics was addressed and Edge took myself time to answer each question in detail. Even if the acoustics did not bring always 100%ige achievement, all answers could be answered for the satisfaction of their Steller. Moderated of a radio speaker of RPR1 numerous fans could turn directly to Edge and talk themselves all open about the soul.
Here a short excerpt of the question answer play:
Edge put out again that he will not be due to his heavy neck injury on 10 October in Cologne. Even on an Non Wrestling appearance the German fans cannot hope, since Edge has an important Reha date in the United States on the weekend concerned.
Responded on the Indy scene in the USA, Edge ring OF Honor as well as the TNA. it praised stressed that competition animates the business. However do not look at itself it the Fernsehshows of this league, since its special attention lies on the WWE.
For Edge Wrestling is rather a match of Chris Benoit vs. Eddie Guerrero, which he could look at himself for hours, instead of Matches, with which too much value is put on force, e.g. in Exploding ring Matches.
When tip for each young man, who would like to become gladly Wrestler, said Edge that that had to train from the outset fully, even if it would give setbacks. Only then one has a future. In this connection Edge praised also the work of the OVW, which promote very well the recent talents and would construct. The fact that these young people get a chance in the WWE attributes Edge mainly the fire Extension, which got only positive words of Edge. Only by this Rostersplit it is to pushen according to Edge, possible, as recent talents as Randy Orton. Edge sees the problem in the Push of more experienced Wrestler (it called Austin and the Undertaker) that they could become boring with the time, if no new, fresh opponents would wait for them.
The most important and most beautiful Matches for Edge was the four TLC Matches as well as all Matches against Rey Mysterio, Kurt Angle and Eddie Guerrero. In addition it first title gain will probably always be against Jeff Jarrett in Toronto in memory to remain as well as the day team Matches with hulk Hogan.
Edge sees the style of Kurt Angle, to Charlie Haas and Shelton Benjamin as the style of the future on. Nevertheless it will give always different styles, which would have to be combined with the correct Storylines.
To the question, against which Wrestler, which is not for the moment in WWE, he would wrestlen gladly once, it pointed itself done by A.J. Styles and Low AI very positively. According to Edge is this Traummatches of the future.
On its impression addressed from Germany and particularly Cologne, said Edge that it had been very inspired by the large politeness of the Germans. In addition it was very much surprised that Germany can exhibit so many trees.
Its true friends in the WWE sees Edge in Lance Storm, Kurt fish, to Chris Jericho, Chris Benoit, Eddie Guerrero and Rey Mystero. Its best friend is however still Christian, who he would often miss, since the two were in different Roster.
The most underestimated Wrestler is, according to Edge, Chris Benoit, Rey Mysterio and John Cena, which Edge sees within the next yearly in the large Main vents.
Edge is a large fan of Women's Wrestling. Straight Trish Stratus he finds much maintenance SAM. According to its opinion we can expect still much of Gail Kim and Shaniqua.
A dream, which Edge would like itself to still fulfill, is, to become in any case World champion. In addition it wishes for the moment nothing more ardently than doing again, what it loves, to wrestlen each day ..
When answer to the last question, how it would judge the back and forth around hulk Hogan, answered Edge that it would not surprise it, if Hogan would return. It is not however entertaining as brightly "and" more larger "for it personally the best Wrestler of the world than life".
With this words the moderator took over again a talking, thanked you Edge for the patience and the perseverance and promotete still times the Cologne vent. Subsequently, the fans, that had received no autograph on this day still, had due chance, to retrieve this. One can locking be only said to the extremely sympathetic Edge: "Hope ton lake you soon."
credit given to bsww.de
translated by a friend
Back to Top
Dynasty-licious!! by: Aaron Williams wwe Magazine August 2001
In a world filled with dork chops, Edge and Christian still manage to totally rule.
When Edge & Christian first won the World Wrestling Federation Tag Team Championship at WrestleMania XVI, few thought that they would remain atop the tag team division for long. Fifteen months and six title reigns later, the most photogenic tag team in Federation history must also be considered one of the greatest tag teams in Federation history.
As full-fledged international Superstars, Edge & Christian are constantly inundated with interview requests. This month, they were kind enough to share their time and some of their innermost thoughts with World Wrestling Federation magazine. Despite their fame, fortune and movie-star looks, the two remain down to earth, thoughtful, and quite insightful. We hope you'll enjoy this inside look at what truly has become the E&C Phenomenon.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
How tough is it to be Edge & Christian" Edge:
Being the flag bearers for all the tag teams here in the WWF, being seven-time Tag Team Champions, and being the most photogenic tag team ever, it does get pretty tough. There are a lot of tag teams nipping at our heels, but we tend to stay one step ahead of the pack. Christian:
Other people may perceive that it's difficult to be Edge & Christian, but we've been Edge & Christian our whole lives, so we've been used to the attention. We're used to people trying to touch us, wanting to be like us, and taking our picture. We've become accustomed to it. It comes with the territory. It's a 24 hour-a-day job, but we handle it with the extreme grace and dignity that people have come to expect from us.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
You've been Tag Team Champions seven times. Do you thing your prowess in the ring gets overlooked because you're such mega-celebrities" Edge:
It does get tough with the throngs of fans who tend to gravitate towards Edge & Christian. Sometimes our skills do get over-shadowed, but being consummate professionals, practitioners and technicians, we also show what we can do in the ring. The Ladder match being case and point number one. Like Christian always says, "If you want to fight, we'll fight you right now." Christian:
Because we look so good, people don't expect us to be so tough and gritty, as well as being the great technical wrestlers we are. Once they get past our beauty, they see we can go when it's time to go.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
You two have added so many new words to the global lexicon. Where do you come up with your rather startling vocabulary" Edge:
Well you see, being the coolest cats this side of Timbuktu, we've come up with lingo that other people like to use. Some people look to certain Holly wood stars, some to athletes in other sports, but if you really want to know what's hip and what the ids are really saying, and as Kurt would say, "What's all that"" just look to E&C. Christian:
That's right. There are leaders in this world, and there are followers. We always lead by example. People hear us talk, and they want to be like us. So, they talk like us. We're trendsetters and that's just the way it is.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
Has the E&C Phenomenon gone global, and is there anything you would like to say to your international fans" Christian:
I'd like to say something to all my fans in London, and I'd like to say it in English: "What's up"" Edge:
I know that we have a large fan base in Zimbabwe. To all the Zimbabweanions, I'd like to say that they too reek of awesomeness, just like us. Christian:
And to all our fans in Deutschland, I'd like to say guttentag-o-licious. Edge:
And keep wearing those wooden shoes, 'cause they totally rule!
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
What to Edge & Christian like to do away from the ring" Christian:
I like to relax at home and watch Beverly Hills 90210 and other cool shows like that. Edge:
We just chill like mega-villains, watch our favorite movies like Bill and Ted's Excellent Adventure and Clueless with a bevy of beauties by our side.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
Speaking of beauties, what do you look for in a woman" Christian:
She definitely has to be as good-looking as I am.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
Is that possible" Christian:
I doubt it. Edge:
She definitely has to hold up her end of the bargain in the looks department. If she doesn't, she is definitely out the door.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
You guys have been associated with Angle, Austin and Triple H. Are winners drawn to you" Edge:
I think in all facets of life, winners are drawn to winners, and losers are drawn to losers. I mean the Dudley Boyz and hardy Boyz are drawn together, because, let's face it, they're losers. Winners like Angle, Austin, Triple H, Rhyno and us, we're all drawn to each other because we're winners. Wouldn't you want to hang out with the cool people if you were cool" Christian:
That's right. The cream always seems to rise to the top, and Edge & Christian are definitely on top of their game with the aforementioned, and that's why they gravitate toward us.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
What motivates you after all the success you've had" Christian:
I know some people are saying, "These guys have done everything." But we're not happy just being quote the best tag team in the history of the World Wrestling Federation unquote. We want to be icons, we want to be a dynasty, and that's what we are striving to be. We're only 27 years old, and you can already put us in the Hall of Fame. Edge:
I think the Hall of fame has a whole wing ready to be dedicated to the E&C Dynasty.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
Since you guys have done so much so soon... Edge:
Excuse me, I rule. Thank you. Christian:
Ditto.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
Since you've don so much so soon and accomplished so many great things, have you given any thought to going solo and competing as individuals" Christian:
Like as in Han Solo" Edge:
Chewbacca"
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
No, wrestling as individuals. Edge:
You know, Han Solo was a stud just like us. But, I don't know about Chewy. Christian:
We've dominated the tag team scene for I don't know how many years now... Edge:
Three, four, eight ten...whatever. Christian:
Anyway, pretty soon we'll have to branch out and collect all the titles. Edge:
The beautiful thing is that we can do it while still being the Edge & Christian Dynasty, and that's something that very few tag teams can say or do.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
Any thought of branching out into music, movies, television shows" Christian:
We get plenty of offers, but our grueling schedule tends to make us have to pick and choose. Edge:
Not to toot my own French horn here, but I have had a role in Highlander: Endgame, and yes, music is a big staple in my life. I can belt out a tune every once in a while, and it can range anywhere from a nice little Frank Sinatra number to a death metal number to an alternative number, or maybe even some opera. Opera could be in Edge & Christian's future.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
Are Edge & Christian very cultured" Edge:
Broadway, opera, bring it all on. Christian:
Yeah, I've been approached to do Les Miserables. Edge:
I was actually approached to take Sabastian Bach's place in Jekyll & Hyde on Broadway.
World Wrestling Federation Magazine:
Since you guys are role models for so many, we're sure that all your fans are curious as to who our own role models were" Christian:
Edge was my role model. Edge:
Christian was mine. Christian:
Together, we admire Kurt. Edge:
And Rhyno. Well, maybe Rhyno's not really our role model; he's more lie our lackey.
Word Association:
Hardy Boys: Christian: Dork chops Edge: Prime-cut dork chops
Dudley Boyz: Christian: Body odor Edge: Halitosis
Raven: Christian: Intellectual scumbag (I'm not talking to him) Edge: Mental midget
Kurt Angle: Christian: The American Hero Edge: Friend
William Regal: Christian: The Besmirchinator Edge: Besmircheriffic
Kaientai: Christian: Funny Edge: My favorite team in the Federation...besides Edge & Christian f course.
Trish Stratus: Christian: Not in our league Edge: Ditto
Lita: Christian: Hosebeast Edge: Guttersnipe
Rhyno: Christian: Gore-alicious Edge: Psycho
Back to Top
Byte This!! 7-6-01 credit: wwfrajah.com
Friday, July 6, 2001
Hosts: Kevin Kelly and Howard Finkel
Guest: Edge
Edge's music hit in the 'Byte This! arena' and he made his way to the phone as today's guest on Byte This!. Kevin welcomed Edge to the broadcast and Kevin asked him how he's doing, and Edge says he isn't doing too bad at all. Kevin asks Edge if Christian let him hold the trophy and Edge says that he was able to hold it a couple of times.
He hasn't done anything crazy with it, such as drink whine out of it. Kevin asks Edge what winning the King of the Ring meant to him personally. Edge says that he started his career in 1993 and that was the first time the KOTR was on PPV. He watched every one, every year. It was special for him, because it's the company thinking that you can do something. To be given that chance to springboard your career is a cool thing. Kevin takes us back to the commentary that Edge gave to Billy Gunn. What he really said to Billy Gunn was very true. Kevin asks Edge what the emotions were that were going through him, when he put Billy Gunn in his place, in an entertaining fashion. Edge says that as he was saying it, he felt bad at one point. He talked to Billy before hand, and Billy was okay with it. With the change the Edge character is going through, he has to keep the sarcasm in his interviews.
Keeping the humor and sarcasm in the promos and character is important with what he's doing. Kevin says that winning the King of the Ring isn't a free pass. Are his words true, when he says if he's at WWF NY 2 years from now for the KOTR, shoot him in the head" Edge says that hopes that he doesn't put himself in that position. You never know. The King of the Ring is an opportunity to step up. Edge goes to bed at night thinking of wrestling and he wakes up thinking about wrestling. He dreams about having matches with Stone Cold and Triple H. He lives wrestling, and he's not going to stop until he gets to the top. Howard says that Edge came into the WWF surrounded with mystery. He was a loner, and he came in and was a silent force. He teamed up with Christian and they were Tag Team Champions a number of times. Howard asks Edge if he has any regrets" Edge says when he first came in, he didn't know what his character was.
It was kind of up in the air as to how to act. When they put them together as a tag team, it was a natural fit. They were teaming in Canada. They grew up together and it was natural. The only regret that they would have had was if their team was split before they had a chance to run with the titles. He would have regretted that, but he has no regrets at all. They won the Tag Team Titles 7 times. Edge says that it's been a great two years for them, and when they were able to get their characters across on TV, everyone at home has fun with you. Kevin goes over an email and it asks Edge what his next immediate goal in the WWF is, now that he has won the King of the Ring" Edge says that he's always had a special place for the Intercontinental Title. The guys that held that title are the guys that he watched and studied. Randy Savage and Ricky Steamboat, guys like that. He would like to get another taste of that, and the European Title.
Who says that another Tag Team Title reign can't be in store" The Dudleys and Hardys are starting to get a little too close. Wherever the path goes, he is just going to have fun with it. Howard mentions that Edge won the Intercontinental Title in Toronto, and Kevin asks Edge to tell us the story about that. Edge says it was in the Skydome. 20-25,000 people there for a House Show. Ken Shamrock was supposed to go against Jeff Jarrett, but he was stuck in Detroit. The whole deal was that Edge was going to win the match. Because it wasn't contracted or what have you, Jeff would walk away with the Title, and they would work the next night at the PPV. Jack Lanza decided that Edge should get the title. Kevin says that it caught him by surprise. Edge says when he got told, he was like "What" What"" You can see it on the tape when they were standing together and when he was told. Howard says that when he announced Edge as the new Champion, he was numb.
Edge says it was a dream, and to do it with family and friends there, it was a really special night. They go to line 3, and Howard remembered the caller from a couple of years ago. The caller says that Edge is her favorite wrestler since Shawn Michaels. She hopes that he can go from IC Title to World Title. What wrestler influenced Edge the most to get into the business" Edge says that Shawn Michaels, Bret Hart, Owen Hart, Chris Benoit and so many guys. Those were the guys that he would watch and study and pick apart what they did. There are so many guys. Mr. Perfect, Barry Windham. There are a lot of guys, but the ones he mentioned are at the top of the list. Kevin goes over an email, and it asks Edge if he feels the Hardys helped Edge rise in the WWF" Edge says that the Hardys would agree, but Edge and Christian kind of helped the Hardys. After the first ladder match, the Hardys went on as huge babyfaces. They went two separate ways. The Hardys took the high flying road while Edge and Christian stay on the ground, as heels.
Kevin says that Edge and Christian may have been an influence on what Stone Cold is doing. Edge says it's tough, because if you are too funny in the vignettes, the people are going to start liking you in the ring. Then you have to do dastardly stuff. It's tough to hate guys that are really funny, so they had to watch guys like Arn Anderson and Tully Blanchard, guys that really knew how to heel in the ring. Kevin asks Edge where these words come from that they use. Edge says it's like a brainstorm. They kind of have an idea of what they are going to do, but sometimes they throw some out there. He doesn't really know where it comes from, to be honest. Kevin goes over another email, and it's about an article in a new WWF Magazine. A new menu item for WWF NY is Dork Chops, which he calls the Hardy Boyz. Kevin asks Edge if he will stay in the WWF or will he go to WCW"
Edge says that he would like to stay in the WWF, but if the powers that be thought that Edge would be able to help WCW get it's feet underneath it along with a few other guys, then he would take that as a compliment. If it was decided that Edge or Christian were able to help lay the groundwork with the talent that they already have, you have to take that as a compliment. His dream is to stay in the WWF, though. Kevin asks Edge about the WCW matches, and Edge says that he felt bad for the guys, because no matter what they did, the crowd was against them. The WWF crowd isn't a WCW fan base. The ring is bigger and the style is a lot different. It's tough to get accustomed to. He and Jericho had a conversation and Jericho didn't feel comfortable with the WWF style for a year. Edge thinks they will get accustomed to it, and he really liked Helms and Kidman.
Edge says he talked to Booker before the merge went down, and he was really impressed with his attitude. He just wants to work. He's friends with Kidman, because he lives right near him. He's a great worker and can do great things with the Cruiserweight title. Kevin asks Edge his thoughts on Albert, and Edge says that he's really picked up the pace. He's really starting to understand how big he is. He looks big on TV, but he's even bigger in person. He has had a lot of input and feedback from guys like the Undertaker and Kane to help him up his game. Howard says speaking of big men in the WWF, they have been blessed with great talent that have been exported from Canada. Christian, Edge, Bret Hart, Owen of course. Quite a few. Howard says that Test has a big chance to break out in the future. Edge says that people forget that Test has only been working for a couple of years. For a big guy, he moves pretty well. Almost too well, because you can forget how big he is.
After he has 5 years under his belt, you can expect big things from Test. Down the road, we could see some really good stuff. He's done the Hardcore thing, and he's good at that. You almost become too good at that and get stuck in it like Rhyno has. When you see a guy like Rhyno and Test go at it, you're seeing a preview of the future. They go to a caller, and the caller says with the King of the Ring Title, would he be willing to put it up for grabs in a match" Edge says it's never been done before, and it would definitely be different. He doesn't think he'll be coming out with the cup for the whole year. If it were written in, it would be interesting. Kevin says that he knows historically that it hasn't been done. If you have the King of the Ring defend his crown, so to speak, then it takes away from the importance of winning. You are going to see a lot of guys take their shot at Edge, because he won the King of the Ring. That puts you higher in the ranks.
Edge is at the next level as a single. Edge says with defending it, would it make the tournament null and void" He doesn't know if it would be a good move or not, but it would be interesting. For the record, Bret "The Hitman" Hart put the King of the Ring thinger on the line at Summer Slam in 1993. Jerry Lawler won the match as a result of a disqualification and he was announced as the undisputed King. Edge talks about the poses and Edge says it was Brian Gewartz's (sp") idea. Kevin says Edge is renowned for the TLC matches. What were his feelings after completing the series of matches" TLC will go down as one of the greatest matches of all time. Edge says he's relieved, and he hopes that he doesn't have to do it for a long time. You can be as creative as possible, but what else can they do" They had a good run with three of those, and let's hold off for a little while. They are fun to take part in, but they are pretty stressful.
They go to a caller, and the caller says that he was at Wrestlemania in Houston. All six of those guys did a great job, and it was great to see Rhyno added to it, because he's a big ECW fan. The question is, when Edge first found out about the WCW sale, was there some wrestlers that he thought he would love to have a match with" Edge says yeah, Lance Storm, Chris Kanyon and Palumbo and O'Haire vs. Edge and Christian would be a good match. Those are off the top of his head. Kidman would be great to work. There's a lot of guys, but off the top of his head, those are the guys. They go to another caller, and the asks Edge how long he has known Christian. Edge says since grade 5, and that's 16 or 17 years ago now. Kevin goes over another email, and it asks Edge what the best match he's ever had was" Edge says that's a tough one, because certain matches bring certain things to the table. The first TLC, from a psychology standpoint, it's hard to have good psychology in a match like that.
In the second TLC, they had a slower build to the climax, and he might have enjoyed that more. The match with Benoit and Jericho was great. They went out there and beat the hell out of each other and it works. They had singles matches with a lot of guys. It's tough to narrow it down to just one, he doesn't know if he could. Howard says he's going to let someone in on a little something, and Edge is a huge hockey fan. A lot of Edge's spare time is spent watching hockey. He's a big fan of the New Jersey Devils. Kevin asks how does a kid from Toronto like the New Jersey Devils" Edge says that he saw their Jersey and was like Wow. It went from there. Kevin goes over an email, and it asks about Edge getting married of June of this year. Edge says that he wasn't getting married, that was actually Christian. He got married in Tampa, and Edge was the best man. Kevin asks Edge when he's tying the knot. Edge says that he hasn't set a date yet, but he wants to do it next summer. He wants to do it in Toronto, but they live in Tampa now.
They go to line 4, and the caller asks Edge if he remembers what his first match in the WWF was" Edge says that it was in Austin, Texas against Jose Estrada. His first non televised match was against Bob Holly. He beat Jose Estrada, but he lost to Holly. They go back to Edge's debut, and he was Adam Copeland for his first match against Bob Holly. He was nervous. Edge says he remembers it, and he got there 2 hours before the show. Before anyone else. He went up to Bob, and he said he thinks they're working tonight. Bob asked him how long he was working, and Edge told him three years. Bob rolled his eyes, and they went out and had a good solid match. Everyone was happy with it and he kept in contact. Howard asks Edge about the WWF Training Camp, and Edge says he was finishing his tour in Manitoba. He had a meeting with Jim Ross, and when he got in the ring, he blew up, because he was sick. He still got signed. He did Indy shows, and the office told him to keep up with his bookings to keep the rust off.
Ahmed Johnson, Marc Mero, Droz, Kurrgan, Albert and a number of guys were there with him. He and Val clicked, because they met before and did a lot of shows together. They busted their asses, showing that they deserve to be on TV. They really worked hard. The office liked them and put them on TV. Kevin goes back to the phones, and it's a question about Tough Enough for Edge. What did Edge think about Tough Enough" Edge thinks it's a great show, but it's too short. He can see who wants it and who doesn't. It kind of pisses him off, because these guys and girls are getting a good chance and some of them don't realize how good of a chance you're getting. Jason didn't realize what the road life was like" How could you not realize that" You need to know that going in. If you don't, what the hell are you doing" They are weeding out the weak, and as they go on, there's going to be a lot more weak than strong. Kevin asks Edge what the long term of Tough Enough is going to be"
Edge says that it's going to help. He's sure the old timers can't believe the WWF is doing this, but it'll give people a new respect for what they do. They make thinks look easy on TV, but it's not easy. They go out there injured and go through it. Edge is starting to get off on a rant, but he's very passionate for what he does. He has a great respect for what they do in the ring. Kevin tells Edge he did a great job and he thanks him for joining them on Byte This!
Back to Top
Toronto 'Mania Would Be Dream Come True for Canadian Superstars by Phil Speer credit: wwe.com
Toronto 'Mania would be dream come true for Canadian Superstars
by Phil Speer
World Wrestling Federation officials confirmed last week that the company is negotiating to bring WrestleMania XVIII to Toronto. If and when the deal gets done, the Federation's large contingent of Canadian superstars would be ecstatic. "To actually be in WrestleMania in my hometown would just be mind-blowing," said Christian, a native of Orangeville, located 44 miles northwest of Toronto.
Edge, also of Orangeville, is equally excited.
"That'll be the biggest goose bumps I'll ever have," he said. "To actually go back and do a WrestleMania and be on it, it's a cliche, but it's a dream come true."
Two of Edge's most fond memories are set at SkyDome. He attended WrestleMania VI, sitting on the floor a dozen rows away from the ring. By then, he already knew that he wanted to be a Federation Superstar. In 1998, shortly after joining the roster, he won the Intercontinental Title there, one of the highlights of his career.
Today Edge says he'll work extra hard for the next several months because he wants to be a prominent part of the show. "I'll gear my whole year towards that," he said.
Like Edge, many Canadian superstars saw WrestleMania VI live, or at least remember the hype. Test was one of them.
"It was huge," said Test, a Toronto native. "I remember it being sold out. I ended up watching it on closed-circuit TV."
Interestingly, sources tell WWF.com that this year's WrestleMania is scheduled for March 17, 2002, which is Test's 27th birthday.
WrestleMania VI, held April 1, 1990, drew a SkyDome record of 67,678 fans. They came to see Hulk Hogan vs. the Ultimate Warrior, probably the second biggest match in sports-entertainment history at the time, behind only Hogan vs. Andre the Giant.
The first man to walk out to the ring for WrestleMania VI was referee who went by the name Shane Stevens. Today that man goes by his real name: Shane McMahon.
"As soon as I walked out, the place just exploded, because I symbolized that the show was about to start," McMahon said. "As I got closer to the ring, it got louder and louder and louder. As I stepped through the ropes, the place was just rumbling. I was looking around, and I just said, 'Holy @#$%, this is a lot of people!' My heart was pounding. I had goosebumps. I was just thinking, 'Wow, what an exhilirating feeling.' That was really cool."
At the time, Chris Jericho was studying for his journalism degree at Red River College in Winnipeg, Manitoba. Even though he was more than 1,300 miles away, he remembers that "the atmosphere was tremendous."
"We don't get to go to Canada as much as we do the U.S.," said Jericho of the Federation. "Because Canadians don't get to see the Federation as often, they appreciate it a little bit more."
Jericho said he'd love for WrestleMania to come to Canada again. It would be his first Pay-Per-View in his native country. He predicts that people would come from all over Canada -- not to mention the U.S. and other countries -- to see it.
Trish Stratus, a Toronto resident, also remembers the hype from WrestleMania VI. She says that fans in Canada are as passionate about the Federation as they are about hockey.
"Every time there's an event, I get calls (for tickets) out of the woodwork," said Stratus, adding that if WrestleMania XVIII comes to the SkyDome, "It'll make me want to go out there and 'Stratusfy' the crowd."
Back to Top
An Awesome Intercontinental Champion by Seth Mates
An Awesome Intercontinental Champion
by Seth Mates
SAN JOSE, Calif. -- Just minutes after Edge captured the Intercontinental Championship from Lance Storm at SummerSlam, WWF.com caught up with the most awesome champion in recent memory.
"It feels amazing," Edge told WWF.com. "Most importantly, I'm very happy with how the match went, and with how the crowd reacted. Any time the crowd counts along for the three-count, you've done your job.
"With the kind of match I feel we had, and with the reaction of the crowd, and with this being SummerSlam -- it feels great."
Edge gives Storm a lot of credit.
"Working with Lance is a pleasure," Edge said. "We did a lot of good stuff together. We gel really well."
Edge had one previous reign as Intercontinental Champion. In July 1999, Edge upended Jeff Jarrett to win the title at a Federation live event at SkyDome in Toronto -- Edge's hometown. But his reign lasted just one day, as Jarrett racaptured the title the following night at Fully Loaded.
"That was in my hometown -- how can you top that"" recalls Edge. "The first time is just like, wow. I'm hoping this one lasts at least two days. To get another run with the belt is awesome."
Overall, the 2001 King of the Ring is optimistic about his future as Intercontinental Champion.
"Growing up, I've always said this was something I wanted," Edge said. "The past Intercontinental Champions have such a great legacy here in the World Wrestling Federation. Hopefully I can carry that on, with solid matches -- the kind where fans really don't know who's going to win -- taking the fans
on that roller-coaster ride every night. I think Lance and I did that tonight.
Back to Top
Edge, Christian Hope For Success As Singles by Phil Speer wwe.com
Edge, Christian hope for success as singles
by Phil Speer
TORONTO -- Edge & Christian have become Edge and Christian.
The seven-time World Wrestling Federation Tag Team Champions -- who play brothers on television and are like brothers in real life -- broke up Monday night on RAW IS WAR to launch solo careers that they hope will be as successful as their partnership was.
But while they look forward to bigger and better things in the long run, both men appeared to be a bit somber backstage -- "melancholy," as Edge described it -- Tuesday afternoon, as they came to the abrupt realization that one of the most successful tag teams of all time was over.
"For years it was stagnant," Christian said, referring to the Federation's tag team division. "There were no real tag teams there. We were a strong part of bringing back a tag-team scene that people cared about. I'm real proud of that.
"It's scary (breaking up), but at the same time, I look forward to doing my own thing."
Added Edge, the current Intercontinental Champion, "I did realize that it was the end of something good. This is the first step of something new, but it was the closing of a chapter of something really good."
There were some very real elements to their televised breakup Monday night. The two superstars hugged just seconds before Christian clobbered Edge with a steel chair. And there was a reason that Christian appeared to be a wreck as he retreated up the ramp after turning on his brother.
"When we hugged, there was emotion there," Edge said, who watched the tape of the breakup over and over again on Tuesday. "When he was walking up the ramp, if you look really closely, there were tears in his eyes."
Meanwhile, the crowd in Toronto -- Edge and Christian's hometown -- gasped as Christian delivered a one-man con-chair-to to Edge. They had cheered their hearts out as Christian battled The Rock for the WCW Championship. The People's Champion may be the most popular Federation Superstar on the planet, but that night on RAW -- before he turned on Edge -- Christian was the most popular in Toronto. So the fans were shocked when, less than one hour later, Christian assaulted Toronto's other native son.
"The buildup was done just right," Christian said. "It showed in the end result. They (the fans) didn't exactly know how to react."
Regarding the breakup happening in their hometown, Edge said, "That's where we wanted to do it. We thought, with it coming up so soon, why not" It's better being in our hometown."
In the past, the breakup of a tag team or a faction was a sign that one of the members of the group was moving to the next level (Shawn Michaels leaving the Rockers and Triple H leaving D-Generation X, for example). But the Edge/Christian breakup seems to be a situation where both men will be elevated.
"Being a tag team helped both of us," Christian said. "(Otherwise) we may not have figured out our niche quite as quickly."
Christian said the team helped both superstars develop a character. It also gave them experience in high-profile matches on Pay-Per-Views, and occasionally main events on RAW and SmackDown!
"Now, because of all that, we've built more confidence and have characters that we built together," Christian said. "It makes the separation easier for us, and for fans to accept us as singles entities."
Just and Edge and Christian helped each other as a tag team, they'll be helping each other as singles competitors - by putting on a series of breathtaking matches. They almost assuredly have a date at Unforgiven, and they'll also be wrestling each other at non-televised events around the country. The two superstars trained at the same school and wrestled together
for years in the independent circuit. While they were on the same team most of the time, they have battled each other enough to know how to put on a fantastic match.
Edge says their matches will reflect the emotional nature of their breakup. He says there will be few if any high-flying maneuvers and the "off-beat shenanigans" that we're used to seeing for the team will cease to exist, at least for a while.
"It'll be an extremely stiff, brutal-looking match," Edge said. "You're going to see a different side. We're going to show people an intense, psychotic side that maybe you didn't know existed. And I think that's good."
Will Edge & Christian ever reunite"
"Maybe one day," Edge said. "But I think it has to be a long way down the road. If it's done too soon, maybe that denotes failure. It's time for us to see what we can do on our own."
"You never say never," Christian said. "The immediate future is singles careers for both of us. I have to focus on this to excel in singles like Edge & Christian excelled as a tag team."
Back to Top
Edge Vs. Christian - One Step Away From Wreaking of Awesomness by James Greene
Edge vs. Christian - One Step Away From Wreaking of Awesomeness
PWTorch.com Guest Editorial
By James Greene of Lebanon, N.J.
PWTorch.com reader
Edge and Christian have been one of the most entertaining acts on WWF television for the better part of two years.
Not only have they added a slew of new sayings to the vocabularies of every wrestling fan, they also provided lyrics to the entrance music of some of the WWF's biggest stars. Singing "Angle" along with the trumpets in our Olympic Hero's theme music was classic, but don't forget the pure poetry they added to Chris Benoit's music: "Chris Benoit is here and he's really mad - Chris Benoit is here and he's really an-GRY!" This was fantastic stuff.
If I could be serious for a minute, all off-beat shenanigans aside, it is time for Edge and Christian to take a more serious role in the WWF.
On paper, their upcoming feud should be tremendous. Already Christian's turn on Raw has garnered comparisons to Owen Hart's legendary turn on Bret Hart at the 1994 Royal Rumble. The results were two extraordinary matches later that year, one a five star effort to open WrestleMania X and the second being a great cage match at Summerslam.
It is a lofty comparison indeed, because neither Edge nor Christian have achieved the level in the fans' eyes that the Hitman had reached by 1994. Bret had already been a former World Champion, and without Hulk Hogan around anymore, he was the company's top babyface. Owen had been hyped up all along as Bret's younger brother, and logically the storylines started to play out an emerging jealousy within the younger sibling.
Finally Owen snapped at the Royal Rumble, and cut a promo that stands as the blueprint for any "What About Me" promo Raven has done in his career. As the animosity between the brothers Hart intensified, so did the threat Owen posed towards the World Title, thanks to his victory over the Hitman at WrestleMania X.
Most everybody seems to think that Edge vs. Christian will be a tremendous feud,. It's difficult to disagree with that assertion. But now with the chips down and one of the most popular tag teams in recent memory finally having split, the WWF must make this feud serious.
Arguably, most WWF fans do not view Christian as a serious singles threat. He needs to be elevated if his match against Edge at Judgment Day is to have any meaning. The writers could have given Christian credibility with a strong showing against the Rock on Raw, but instead it was a typical Rock match.
With only a few weeks remaining, the WWF must make Christian a legitimate threat to the Intercontinental Title. The first step has already been taken. The match is signed. Now it's time to toss in the heat. Book Christian to go over wrestlers such as Lance Storm and Hugh Morrus, whom are wrestlers that Edge has beaten one way or another recently. Then step it up a notch. Give Christian something Edge doesn't have - a clean non-title win over U.S. Champion Kanyon.
I don't claim to be a writer or a booker, and I don't claim to know more than anybody else when it comes to booking. But if the WWF wants me, a fan, believe that Christian is a legitimate singles threat, then the WWF needs to make me believe it. Giving him some key wins is one important step toward making me believe.
Credit: Pro Wrestling Torch
Back to Top
Press Conference .. Edge
Press Conference... Edge
On the threshold of greatness is a very scary place to be. On one hand, you know you're not far away from accomplishing everything that you've ever set out to do. On the other hand, you know that if you fail, you're not going to get many other chances to make good. In fact, you know that this could be your only chance to reach the top.
To say that it's a nerve-wracking position to be in is putting it mildly. When the entire future of a career depends on the successful completion of a set course of action, many people tend to freeze up. Thought they've proven themselves talented enough to give themselves a shot at greatness, very few have what it takes to make those last few steps necessary to achieve it. They become afraid to move ahead for fear of stomping around in quicksand.
Right now, Edge is standing precariously close to, well, the edge of superstardom. By winning the 2001 King of the Ring tournament, he put himself in position to become the WWF's next breakout singles superstar. A seven-time former WWF World tag team champ, Edge seemingly has everything it takes to make it as a main-eventer. He has good looks, a winning (if not charming) personality, and an all-around talent for wrestling that many of his peers do not possess. If he doesn't make to the WWF's top tier, it'll be his fault.
And maybe a little of Christian's fault, too.
Let's face it: If it weren't for Christian, Edge would not be where he is in the WWF. Edge didn't capture those seven tag team championships with seven, six, or even five different partners. He didn't even capture those seven titles with two different partners. He captured all seven with Christian. For that reason, Christian has every right to be jealous of Edge's solo success. If he was just a tad bit taller, maybe he (and not Edge) would be garnering all the glory.
Maybe if he was just a tad taller, he wouldn't be so preoccupied with upstaging Edge.
Editor-in-Chief Dave Lenker and Senior Writers Will Welsh and Harry Burkett recently sat down with Edge to talk about his King of the Ring win, his plans for the future and Christian. Dave Lenker: Edge, thanks for having us over. We really appreciate it. Edge: No problem, Dave. Welcome to the abode of absolute awesomeness.
Lenker: Um, thanks, I'm surprised that you have time to see us, being that your schedule as the 2001 King of the Ring has been keeping you pretty busy. Edge: Yeah, I'm really busy, but not too busy to grant you guys an interview. After all, a king must address his subjects every so often, correct"
Lenker: Sure, I guess that's right. So that being the case, let's begin. How does it feel to be the King of the Ring" Edge: It feels so totally rocking, Dave. Being a WWF tag team champion has its perks, but it's nothing like being Kin of the Ring. It's just so cool. I always knew I had it in me to win the thing. I just had to be given the chance.
Harry Burkett: You say that you always knew you had it in you, but did you really" You and Christian have been teaming for so long, it must've been weird to not have him in your corner for the tournament. Did you have to adjust your strategy to account for this change" Edge: I looked at it like this, Harry. As a tag team wrestler, I'm half of a combination. But when I'm in that ring, I'm usually in there in a one-on-one situation. Sure, Christian and I double-up on an opponent from time to time, but when I'm in the ring, I'm usually in there against one other opponent. Not to sound like a braggart or anything, but I think I can handle myself in that kind of setting against anyone. So I didn't really change anything going in.
Will Welsh: That doesn't make a lot of sense. Are you saying that you wrestled your singles matches in King of the Ring like they were tag team matches" Because that's what it sounds like to me. Edge: Pretty much, yeah. Of course I had to adjust things to a certain degree. Like, for instance, I knew that I wouldn't get a breather every so often by tagging out. I had to pace myself a little better, a little slower. That's really about it, though, except for a few other minor changes. What works in tag team matches works in singles, too.
Lenker: Edge, we all realize that you're a superb wrestler and an unbelievable athlete. Those traits undoubtedly helped you capture the King of the Ring crown. But do you think anything else helped you that evening" Edge: Dave, if you're hinting that I only beat Kurt Angle in the finals because Shane McMahon speared Angle, I think you're dead wrong. Besides Christian, I was the only other person in the entire tournament who had the confidence to beat Angle. Everybody else was so totally scared of him, being a former WWF Champion and the defending King of the Ring. Everyone forgot, though, how tight Kurt and I were. He taught me quite a lot about himself, especially since he, like all of you, only considered me a tag team wrestler. Kurt never thought that I'd be standing across the ring from him trying to take something that belonged to him, namely the title of King of the Ring.
Welsh: I'm glad that you brought up Christian. Christian: (Wildly swinging open the door to Edge's home) Did I hear someone call my name" Edge: What the hell are you doing here" I told you that these guys were coming down to interview me today. Christian: I know, that's why I'm here, bro. They can't interview the 2001 King of the Ring without interviewing his bestest brother, can they"
Burkett: Actually, Christian, we could do without your presence today.
Welsh: yeah, I'd agree with Harry on that one. Christian: Oh yeah" Well, how were you going to interview the King of the Ring without his trophy" (Christian runs to the front door and quickly grabs the trophy, which he had apparently left outside.) Edge: Gimme that! (Edge yanks the trophy out of Christian's hands.) Christian: Wow, that was way uncool, man. Totally not a whole lot of heinosity there. I was only keeping it safe for you, bro. Edge: You've been keeping it a little too safe for me, bro. I'll handle it from here. Christian: Whatever you say, man. Just hand it back real quick. There's some smudges on it that I'd like to take care of.
Lenker: Excuse me, guys, but we're trying to conduct an interview here. Christian, you're more than welcome to hang out, if that's okay with Edge, of course. Edge: Yeah, whatever, let's get on with this.
Lenker: Great. Since we have just stumbled upon what I view as a sore subject, Edge, how do you feel about Christian constantly stealing your sunshine" Edge: What kind of loaded question is that, Lenker" He's sitting right here! Christian: Yeah!
Lenker: That's all the answer I was looking for. Edge: What's that supposed to mean"
Lenker: Well, your opposition to answering a difficult question about your brother in front of him confirms what I and every other wrestling fan out there things about you two right now. Edge: And what's that, oh wrestling swami"
Lenker: that you two aren't awfully long for each other. Christian: That's a bunch of bull! Edge and I are tight to the end! Nothing is gonna split us apart!
Burkett: Do you really expect us to believe that, Christian" We've all seen the way you've been fondling...
Welsh: Good word.
Burkett: ...the King of the Ring trophy. It's like you think you won the tournament and not Edge. Shouldn't Edge be able to enjoy something that he accomplished on his own without having to worry about you butting in" Christian: I don't know what you're talking about. Edge likes how involved I am in his singles career, don't you man" Edge: Yeah, whatever. Can we get off this subject"
Welsh: Sounds like a good idea. It's getting a little uncomfortable in here. Edge, having won the King of the Ring, where do you see your career going from here" It's not always the big boost people think it is. Edge: Oh, this will be a big boost for me. I'm no Billy Gunn, if you know what I mean. It could really go any number of places. I'd like to recapture the Intercontinental Title. Back in July of 1999, I had a one-night reign as the I-C Champ, when I beat Jeff Jarrett for the belt in Toronto. Before going on to bigger things.
Welsh: Like the WWF title" Edge: Yes, before going on to bigger things like the WWF title, I'd like to recapture the Intercontinental belt. I think it would help me get fully acclimatized to the singles division. Then it's on to the WWF title. Christian: An being an eight-time WWF tag team champion sounds good, too. Right, Edge" Edge: (Sighs)
Lenker: Don't' answer that. You've already been through enough grief today. Thanks for your time. Anything you'd like to add in closing" Edge: Yeah. Wanna know what I'm gonna do next" Watch the damn TV. Christian: Totally!
Credit: Pro Wrestling Illustrated / November 2001
Back to Top
Under The Ring: E & C Fighting Not Oney Themselves, but History by Al Galdi
Under the Ring: E&C Fighting Not Only Themselves, But History
By Al Galdi
WrestleLine/WrestleManiacs
I am very worried about Edge and Christian.
No, I'm not worried about how their separation was handled. The E & C breakup was a well-paced, effectively-built-up angle, the likes of which I wish we'd see more of. Rather than rush through it as it has with so many other story lines, the WWF's writing staff took its time with the split of one of the best tag teams of the last decade. The result of this patience was a heel turn that (surprise!) made sense and came off very well on last week's Raw in Toronto.
I'm not worried about the actual Edge-Christian program, either. So long as the WWF allows it, the feud should provide for some good television over the next few months. Both Edge and Christian excel in the ring and behind the mic, and their real-life friendship should only enhance the quality of their battles.
No, I'm not worried about Edge's and Christian's immediate future. I'm worried about their long-term prospects for success. For while their talents point towards two lengthy, prosperous singles careers, history dictates such will be the case for at most just one.
Take a look at every major tag team that has broken-up over the last 20 years. An instance where both went on to greatness as singles wrestlers is nonexistent.
Fabulous Ones - Stan Lane achieved major success as part of the Midnight Express, while Steve Keirn bounced around the territories and never did anything more significant than Skinner in the WWF.
Dynamic Duo - Chris Adams became an upper-mid-carder in World Class Championship Wrestling. Gino Hernandez died of a drug overdose before he could truly establish singles stardom.
Fabulous Freebirds - Michael Hayes and Terry Gordy did well in other teams, while the elder Buddy Roberts faded away from the business.
Fantastics - Neither Tommy Rogers nor Bobby Fulton recaptured glory after their pairing broke off, although Rogers did look good four years ago in a brief ECW stint.
British Bulldogs - Davey Boy Smith went on to some singles success. Dynamite Kid retired early due to health problems.
Hart Foundation - Bret Hart became the WWF's franchise player in the aftermath of the drug and sex scandals of the early-1990s. Jim Neidhart hasn't served as anything more than Bret's stooge.
Arn Anderson and Tully Blanchard - Anderson continued putting on great matches with other partners like Bobby Eaton and Larry Zybsko . Blanchard essentially retired a decade ago to become a minister, although he has wrestled sporadically on the independent circuit.
The Ding Dongs - Just wanted to make sure you're paying attention.
Midnight Express - Eaton and Lane did well in other tag teams, but not as singles.
Rock 'n Roll Express - The few breakups they've had have led nowhere.
Demolition - Brian Adams (Crush) has lasted, but to call him a major star is generous. Even if you do, there's no way the same can be said for Barry Darsow (Smash, Repo Man, Blacktop Bully) or Bill Eadie (Ax, although he did well for himself in incarnations prior to Demolition).
Rockers - Shawn Michaels became the show-stopper. Marty Jannetty had good matches when he wasn't in trouble with the law.
Road Warriors - Their several years apart in the mid-1990s had Hawk teaming with Kensuki Sasaki in New Japan and Animal collecting a Lloyd's of London insurance policy off a back injury.
Hollywood Blondes - The closest example there exists of both finding greatness as singles wrestlers. Steve Austin became Stone Cold, and Brian Pillman achieved cult hero status with his worked-shoot antics in 1995-96. However, like Hernandez, Pillman died before he could become more than an entertaining mid-carder.
Steiner Brothers - Though plagued by injuries and possessing a temper that makes Vince Lombardi look like Steve Lombardi , Scott Steiner has come across as a star since his initial breakup from Rick Steiner, who went from one of wrestling's better (and stiffer) workers to among its laziest (but still stiff).
Harlem Heat - Booker T has oozed major star potential since 1998, and with the WWF machine now behind him he appears on the verge of realizing it. As he himself would probably admit, Stevie Ray was never half the worker his brother was and has proved best-suited for behind-the-scenes activities.
New Age Outlaws - Perhaps the most amazing fall of these teams belongs to the Road Dogg and Billy Gunn , both of whom have seen their careers spiral downward since their first separation. The NAO epitomized the whole being greater than the sum of its parts.
It's amazing. Not one of these teams' splits resulted in major singles success for both members. Even when you consider ECW pairs like the Public Enemy, Pitbulls, Gangstas and Eliminators, the results are the same. The only team that yielded two individual stars that comes to mind was the Blade Runners, which spawned the careers of Sting and the Ultimate Warrior in several regional promotions in the mid-1980s.
Given all of this, should Edge and Christian abandon all hope" Should they concede that only one of them is destined for singles greatness" No way.
Despite what the fates of others tell us, there exist reasons for optimism. Unlike many great teams of the past, Edge and Christian both possess traits that lend toward both becoming upper-carders. They are young, diligent talents who don't appear to have attitude or behavioral problems. Both have proven themselves as singles wrestlers already, and neither lacks interview skills. Perhaps most importantly, they work for a company that now embraces wrestlers of their style.
Indeed, a credible case can be made that of all the great tag teams of the last 20 years, Edge and Christian have the best chance for each attaining significant individual success after their breakup. It's a good thing their abilities stand on their side, because clearly history does not.
Back to Top
The Nerd Group by Mike Pachuta
The Nerd Group
by Mike Pachuta
Credit: WWF
Al Snow lives for them.
Scotty 2 Hotty raves about them.
Edge says they relieve stress.
What are they talking about" Roller coasters.
World Wrestling Federation Superstars compete in front of millions of people on television each week. The adrenaline rush is unmatched, they say. But so is the pressure.
"Roller coasters are a great outlet for us," said Edge, a member of what Al Snow dubbed the "Nerd Group." "They really help us get rid of the stress and pressure that is pretty much a constant in our lives."
The Nerd Group consists of superstars who love hanging out together and having a great time by going to amusement parks and riding roller coasters. It's not an exclusive group, but only a few are willing to join - Edge, Al, Christian, Scotty, Mick Foley, Jeff and Matt Hardy are among them.
"We all are pretty crazy about roller coasters," Al said. "So I guess that's why other people sometimes look at us like we're crazy. And maybe we are. But I can tell you this - these things are so much fun for me, that I really have a life goal of riding every single major roller coaster in the world."
The roller coaster club had humble beginnings. One day, Mick realized that there was a theme park nearby and he asked a few guys if they wanted to go with him. Some said they would, and from that day on, whenever there was a little time to kill, someone would be looking up where the nearest roller coaster park was.
"Sometimes, there is a lot of down time on the road," said Edge. "So when we go out and ride these roller coasters, it really breaks up the monotony of the day. We get to go out, forget about work, laugh and feel like kids. It's so much fun."
As Mick said in his No. 1 best-selling autobiography "Foley is Good," "I find ... that life on the road is just a little more tolerable if I look at it as a paid national amusement park vacation."
The other members of the "Nerd Group" agree.
"It's a great adrenaline rush," said Jeff Hardy, one of the Federation's biggest daredevils. A daredevil who still gets a rush out of riding coasters. "It's so much fun, and if you really look at a roller coaster from a distance, it's a beautiful, intense, amazing structure to see. They are amazing."
His brother Matt agreed. "Roller coasters are an extension of what we do in the ring. It's a big adrenaline rush."
Mick, the unofficial founder of the Nerd Group, has been through some of the most intense matches in Federation history, and he says that the best matches are compared to a good roller coaster - with several ups and downs and twists and turns along the way.
"It's all the thrills without any of the mental duress," Mick said. "But a lot of the fun for me is being scared on the way up. People used to say when you stopped being nervous before a match, it's time to find a new job. It's the same thing for roller coasters. When you stop being nervous, it's probably time to find a new hobby."
But that won't be happening anytime soon for this group of superstars.
Scotty 2 Hotty has a season pass to Walt Disney World (Mick says Scotty is "a complete Disney psychotic"). Al Snow lives in Lima, Ohio, a place he calls "the middle of coaster heaven," because he is only an hour's drive away from some of the biggest coaster parks in the world. Edge and Christian both lived near Canada's Wonderland for years. Mick is now seemingly the Federation's ambassador to the coaster world. Jeff Hardy wants to own his own coaster.
"That's probably my biggest fantasy," Jeff said. "It's funny isn't it" My biggest fantasy is to have a roller coaster and put it somewhere in my back yard."
So what kind of coasters do these aficionados prefer, wooden or steel"
Mick - "They both give very different feelings. They're both special in their own way. Steel is smoother and you can go faster and do loops. Wooden ones offer you a 'connection' with the track, kind of like a psychic connection that steel can't duplicate."
Mick loves the hanging coasters, but not the ones that you have to stand in. "Unfortunately they have a seat that you kind of stand on. If I wanted to subject my groin to further injury I'd return to wrestling," he said.
Edge - "That's like trying to decide who you favorite child is. Steel ones are great because they are so fast. The wooden ones throw you a little bit. One time I actually whacked my elbow on a wooden coaster because it was such a rough ride."
Al - "I'm not going to decide that. I like every roller coaster."
Jeff - "I just love the steel ones. Don't get me wrong, wooden ones are cool, but I have